Adventures in Magic

Chapters

Act 1, Chapter 2 - Close Examination
Act 1, Chapter 3 - Under Guard
Act 1, Chapter 4 - Destined Meeting
Act 1, Chapter 5 - I Promise
Act 1, Chapter 6 - Ancient Dreams
Act 1, Chapter 7 - A Little Love
Act 1, Chapter 9 - One Year, Part 2
Act 1, Chapter 10 - No Fortunate Daughter
Act 1, Chapter 11 - Love and War
Act 1, Chapter 12 - Dreams and Destiny
Act 1, Chapter 13 - Welcome to the Jungle
Act 1, Chapter 14 - Good Night
Act 1, Chapter 15 - Alabaster
Act 1, Chapter 16 - Nightwatcher
Act 1, Chapter 17 - Meetings and Farewells
Act 1, Chapter 18 - Dark Discoveries
Act 1, Chapter 19 - Elementary
Act 1, Chapter 20 - Gray Iron
Act 1, Chapter 21 - Maybe...
Act 1, Chapter 22 - My Fellow Equestrians
Act 1, Chapter 24 - Hearthswarming
Act 1, Chapter 25 - The Future
Act 1, Chapter 26 - Noon
Act 1, Chapter 1 - A Step
Act 1, Chapter 8 - One Year, Part 1
Act 1, Chapter 23 - Smile, Smile, Smile

Act 1, Chapter 2 - Close Examination

Twilight was having a panic attack.

Frozen stiff and blinded, her breaths came in deep, ragged gasps. Feeling herself pulled against somepony and Shiny's soothing voice only vaguely registering to her senses. The practical wall of colours and sensations around her drowning out anything he was saying. The din of the crowd around her was polluted with expressions of her own fears and rampant thoughts, inserting words like failure and disappointment where they did not exist.

When her eyes are closed, the sound of the hundreds of families taking their children to their exams today became maddening.

One. Two. Three.

Twilight struggled to hold her breath. She could hear the desperate sound of her own ragged breathing as her body defied her will. Once she finally succeeded, she immediately felt the effects of her efforts. Her lungs burning and her body, desperate for oxygen already, shivering in Shiny's grasp. The concerned voices of her brother and mother reached her ears, understanding the words in her hazed state of mind was difficult.

She focused on one thing. Be Brave. Be Brave. Be Brave!

Three. Two. One.

When Twilight started breathing again. It wasn't driven by the panic instilled in her by the crowd, but from the desperate greed for oxygen, clouding her mind and allowing her to forget for a few seconds where she was. Shiny's voice began registering to her ears again.

"-ght. Twilight? Twily, are you there?"

She allowed herself a nod as everything swam back into focus.

Twilight opened her eyes, tearing her face from where it was buried in Shiny's chest, laying eyes on the promenade of Princess Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns.

Students, applicants, and parents were packed onto the marble-brick path and vibrant green-grass pitch. Several fountains were dispersed evenly through the winding paths of the field in front of the school. Laced into the brickwork were the subtle spells of 1,600 years ago. Appearing like small flowing lines of light to Twilight's eyes were the simple but durable latices that ensured they do not tarnish or break.

The school itself is even more beautiful up close than the view she occasionally got before she isolated herself to a single street. A shining example of perfectly preserved Imperial Era architecture. Pillars line the facade of the Administration building, constructed of marble and dark steel that was in such heavy production at the time. Lining the path that leads directly to the main entrance are the silvery steel statues of the 227 Solarian Crusaders, hoof-crafted by Princess Celestia herself in the century leading up to the school's construction to honour the ponies that stood with her and her sister in the War of Dawn. On the plinth of each statue was their name. The details of each face and suit of armour were as unique as the owner. Seemingly cobbled together from half-a-hundred blacksmiths, each was flawed and outstanding in their own way. Her magesight only intensified their artistic value as whatever enchantments were laid into the metalwork created auras that glow and flicker like candles. Almost like crusaders were still alive somehow.

"Are you alright, little Sirius?"

Twilight tore her gaze from analyzing the building and statues, focusing on her concerned father. It was only now that she realized it wasn't Shiny who was holding her close, it was her mother. Her brother still stood next to her, hoof on her shoulder, but the fact that it wasn't him to grab hold of her surprised her. Some part of her choked up at the look of her mother, face twisted into an expression of concern and grief. That part of Twilight was swiftly crushed by a reminder that it is her fault that mom looks like that.

Twilight turns her head back to the school, pointedly avoiding looking at the dozens of ponies walking by her every moment, not that it helped her shaking hooves. "I-I'm f-f-fine, dad."

Her mother cuts in before her dad can reply, "Are you sure, Star? We can wait here for a bit if you want? And there's always next year."

Twilight almost missed the looks Shiny and dad sent her mom's way. Dad, wide-eyed that waiting was even suggested. Shiny however, narrow eyes and tight lips. He must have never forgave them for what happened.

She could feel her heartbeat start to accelerate again. 'Did they think I would fail? Is that what they were talking about when I was upstairs? I should just admit to everyone I'm a weakling and can't do it. End the charade. Stop lying to them.'

Her self-destructive train of thought was derailed suddenly. A singular, rogue thought standing against the storm of self-depreciation.

Be Brave. Be Brave. Be Brave!

Twilight manages to shake her head, terror still gripping her heart. Even knowing how quickly they would get her back to the safety of her room if she asked. She has to be a brave pony like she promised. "N-n-n-no, I . . . I c-can do t-this. C-come o-on."

Surprising even herself, Twilight let go of her mother and began moving back down the marble path to the main building, one shaky hoof at a time. After a moment her family caught up, Shiny moving up to her side and giving her a beaming smile.

Her heart felt lighter, after that. The auras of the ponies around her less bright, less painful to her eyes.

Still, every time she brushed against a stranger or had to stop to let someone pass, pressing closer into her brother's side was all she could do to not jump.

Rounding the statue of Moonlit Heart, Twilight seized the opportunity to examine it, to tear her mind away from agonizing over every single pony around her. It was equal in size to the others, but placed so the path had to split and flow around it before rejoining on the other side. He was the only one of the Crusaders that didn't wear a helm. She couldn't help but wonder at the expression on his face, a soft jaw and lax posture might have made one think he wasn't a warrior, though scars adorned his soft expression. Twilight couldn't help but imagine he was yearning for something far in the distance. A quote on his plinth was positioned to be at the eye level of ponies that passed by; 'My Creed is Love, and Equestria its only tenant,' the motto of the Equestrian Legion.

Twilight allowed herself to become lost in her mind, using her position against her brother to ensure she didn't run into anything. Thinking back to the stories surrounding the Crusaders, those brave ponies of the end of the Discordian Era who joined forces with the Moon and Sun to free the world from chaos.

These musings kept her distracted until they reached the front door.

All of Twilight's conscious effort were directed at keeping her breathing under control. The waiting room around her was thankfully devoid of any other students as she was the first to complete the written exam and be escorted to the next area. On the other edge of that blessing was the fact that neither her parents or her brother were allowed to be with her now. While Shiny's attempt to bypass the policy made her feel more at ease, she was still alone.

Alone in a school filled with hundreds of ponies less in any direction. She felt her chest tighten at the mere thought, constricting when reminded of the reality.

Be brave, Twilight. If I could just make it through today, then I could do it every day. . . right?

It's only 1000 hours a year.

That didn't help, Twilight scolded herself.

If you weren't a weakling you wouldn't be like this. If you could use your magic. If you didn't seize up when you needed it the most. If you weren't useless. It's just like she said. All that magic and all you're good for is -

Her self-destructive thoughts were interrupted by the sound of the door at the far end of the room clicking open, a dark-furred proctor poking his head through. "Miss Twilight Sparkle?"

All she could do was resist a shiver and nod. The proctor gives a smile, "They're ready for you, follow me and I'll show you to the testing room."

Twilight gathered herself, hooves shaking as she rose from her cushion in the corner of the room. The slow clip-clop of her movement across the room is the only sound alongside her rampaging thoughts.

When she reached the door the proctor gave her a smile and led her into a hall. Spaced a few dozen yards apart are doors with their small head-high windows covered by construction paper. Much like the rest of the school, the floors and walls were alive with magic. Small, fading trails of largely transparent magic were laid atop the more permanent enchantments fused with the tile floor and stone walls. The interior of this wing was very different from the Imperial architecture outside, as a result of renovations after a fire at the start of the Harmonic Era three hundred years ago.

The pair came to a stop outside a plain brown door, identical to the others in every way, down to the hardening and intent-based protections. Identical except for the small sign suspended above; 'Auditorium 4.'

"Well here's your room, your proctors are already inside. Would you like to use the bathroom or get a drink of water before you go in and start?"

Twilight shook her head in a silent 'no' and he nodded, then opened the door. "Good luck."

Stepping through the threshold was jarring. The sudden shift from artificial magi-lights to Celestia's rays was not noticeable to most, but to Twilight it always mattered. The light from magi-lights filled rooms with an almost unnoticeable grey haze to those given magesight, at least in her own experience. In contrast, the rays of the sun seemed as divine as Celestia herself. A gentle radiance carrying magic from the sun directly to Equus, coating everything it touched in energy and life. Basking in it through her window was a favourite past-time of Twilight's, while reading a book of course.

All of this was thanks to a giant window of perfectly clear glass, a feat of some magical ingenuity. Rivulets of concentrated reinforcement enchantments carried the weight of the wall above it through the glass into the floor safely. Beyond the window was a stunning view of the countryside beneath Canterlot, stretching for well over a hundred miles before the landscape fell below the horizon. In the far distance, she could make out the towering forms of Cloudsdale's high towers and the top of Windwalker Citadel at the centre of the pegasus city.

A small cough brought her harshly tumbling back to the present. Her head snapped from the window to the source of the noise and she froze on the spot. Five unicorns were patiently considering her. Their faces and colourings were obscured by anonymity spells, covering them in a thick veil of mist that clung to their fur. She noted the steady veil of magic was sourced to small bracelets around their forelegs. The rest of the room was largely unremarkable, any seats or desks had been cleared, except for the ones the proctors were sitting in. Then her eyes found the small purple-black orb sat atop a small wooden plinth, carefully laid in velvet cloth.

Twilight's heartbeat quickened again. The seemingly unobtrusive sphere was anything but. Her mother had given her a tome on magical artificing a year ago and it had an entire chapter devoted to orbs just like this; Observation Orbs and their classifications.

Five classes, she quickly recited to herself, attempting to ignore her own shivering from the looks of the proctors. Civilian - Blue, Crafting - Green, Research - Red, Military - Yellow, Astronomy - Purple. Was this the test? It had to be. Her mother had spoken about the issues illegal spheres could cause. The one so casually sat on the table could peer through Twilight's skin and measure the marrow in her bones. Someone of sufficient mental strength could read the newspaper in the distant Cloudsdale from here, in small print through a solid brick wall.

The central unicorn opened his muzzle and spoke with distorted, unnatural tones, "Twilight Sparkle, welcome to the practical portion of the entrance exam. We will be carefully monitoring and grading the following minutes after we reveal your test and begin the counter. Do you have any questions?"

She almost didn't. Twilight felt the horrible urge to just close up in that moment, hide away and nod and proceed with the exam, but she felt something odd in that moment. The formerly innate orb on the desk began to leak twisting energies around it before a white mist began to fall away from it. She felt the eyes watching her from somewhere far away.

With her eyes locked on the orb, she struggled for a moment before asking, "W-w-what i-i-s t-the o-o-obse . . . observation o-orb d-doing here?"

The auras around the room the spiked in intensity. The sudden burst of light forced Twilight to wince briefly. The anonymity spells must be struggling to mask their faces as they rapidly expressed new emotions. The larger burst in the room came from the orb as the twisting magic drowned the room for a second.

The lead unicorn replied shortly after, "Our sixth proctor is unable to be here personally, and opted to use an observation orb."

Why would they lie? Is she just being paranoid, another failure? Why would you use an astronomy orb to observe a test? Unless this was super important? Did everyone else have to do this, or did they know she was a failure and plan to tell everyone?

Even if she was a failure, and even if that orb could tell everyone how much of a liar she is, Twilight knew for a fact that there are only three Astronomy-Class Observation Orbs in existence. One in the Royal Astronomical Society, kept under lock and key, brought out for incredibly important projects only lest it be damaged in some way. The second was kept for war-time use in the Royal Armories in a secure vault. The final was in Canterlot Castle, the Palace of the Princess. Part of her briefly made the argument that there could be more, but another swiftly strikes it down. The combination of secret techniques and raw power required to produce these wonders died with Princess Luna 989 years ago.

I'm not a war criminal, nor am I important enough for the Royal Astronomers. Twilight Sparkle's heart caught in her throat. The final in the possession of the Princess. Is Princess Celestia watching her exam?

"Miss Sparkle, do you have any other questions?"

All she could do to numbly shake her head, eyes never leaving the orb.

A new fear overtook her now. A deep-seated, primal thing of a creature backed into a corner. Princess Celestia was watching her at this very moment. Watching her entrance exam, her performance and her panicked state. Peering with all her ageless wisdom at her right now.

A moment of clarity struck her. She wasn't afraid of the Princess herself or of flunking the exam. She trained for this, hours on end, day after day. It never bored her.

The door to the room opened once again, interrupting her thoughts. She watched another cloaked figure wheeling in the last possible thing she could have expected. "Your test is to hatch this dragon egg, Miss Sparkle," one of the seated figures said as the recent entrant left. "You have thirty minutes. Your time begins now."

She still wasn't afraid of the test. Twilight Sparkle was only afraid she really was a failure, and that Princess Celestia would see it too.

Her heartbeat was like thunder in her ears.

Princess Celestia did not often find herself curious. Not anymore at least. The world had become very predictable in a sad, twisted way. Today was an exception.

The Princess of the Sun couldn't be more pleased at the sight of young Twilight Sparkle. She had almost regretted her decision when she first activated the orb and took in the sight of the filly. Twilight didn't need a test of this difficulty, she needed a therapist. Then she had stuttered out a question about the observation orb! Professor Honey Mint had done her best to pass it off, but it was plain to the Sun's eyes that the young filly had seen through it. Celestia should have expected such from the daughter of Artificer Twilight Velvet and Director Night Light, both ponies she had met a handful of times personally.

The following moments had been most enlightening. The filly was wracked with fear. Her eyes wide as they flitted back and forth through thoughts private to her, but her face bared all. So many insecurities and terrors flashing through those young eyes. Celestia had seen such fears in many ponies through the years of exams, but what she saw next had made her curious once again. Twilight's eyes suddenly locked to the egg, jaw set and posture still. Before Celestia's eyes became the reminder of Luna so many years ago, when she had proclaimed to Discord that she would slay him with her own two hooves. Must be the family resemblance, Celestia mused.

It was a thirty tense seconds of breath-holding before the filly acted. Impressive was not a term the Sun wielded lightly, but what happened next was deserving of it. The filly's horn burst to life with a flame of magic that most adult unicorns couldn't manage . A bevy of first-year spells, taught to students six years Twilight's senior in the Solarian Academy, had scanned the egg and its enchantments. Undoubtedly uncovering more details than the filly's untrained magesight could make out.

Then the prodding had begun. A smile crept across Celestia's muzzle.

The resonation between the spells caused the enchantments to glow visibly. A filly of ten years old not only wielding enough raw might to overpower a fully matured unicorn but having the control and precision to direct and use it? She had never been so sure of her choice than at that moment.

It was a rather time-consuming method of breaking down an enchantment, but it was likely the only way that she knew of. The filly may be a prodigy daughter of Twilight Velvet, but she unsurprisingly lacks advanced knowledge. The simple fact that she could perform even one of these techniques was still impressive. Starswirl's First Circle was not simple by any measure.

There is no way she would undo the enchantments in time, but that didn't matter. As far as Celestia was concerned, Twilight Sparkle was already her student, all that was left was to watch her reaction to the true test, failure, and speak to the family about her impending move to the castle.

The next task was enough to taint her elation with worry. Celestia took a few moments from her close observation of the filly's casting to use the Star Orb's immense analytical powers to scan over Twilight's body. No scarring. No bruising, except lightly on her barrel, was that self-inflicted? It seems so. Most concerning. She makes a note to herself to directly look into the High Street School of Elementary Learning herself. This is painting a disturbing picture that coincides with her observations of the other Homeroom 1A students that switched to homeschooling.

With the thought noted, she returned the orb's gaze back to watching the scene before her.

Desperation has set in. The filly had become frantic as the time ticked past ten minutes remaining. She likely knew that she wouldn't unravel the magic around the egg before time ran out.

Under normal circumstances, the Princess would avoid aggravating Twilight's mental weaknesses and call the test to an end, informing the lavender unicorn that she had passed in person. Unfortunately Celestia had to see this to the bitter finale, for both the safety of Equestria and Twilight's sake.

The minutes ticked by, the focus of Twilight's attention changing suddenly to perform the equivalent of a desperate unravelling of the enchantment's nexus.

That is two, the wide eyed Celestia thought. The fact that the filly knew the calculus necessary to even attempt a Clover's Gambit is spectacular, and dangerous. This needed to be stopped immediately before Twilight triggered some unpleasant reaction. Yet . . . Celestia could see no flaw, yet. The filly had just enough time to do this. If she could get it exactly right then she might unravel the enchantments in time.

So Celestia waited. She realized now she was holding her breath, more eager than she has been in quite some time.

Six seconds later, in a flash of light almost as bright as the sun, someone performed a feat unheard of for centuries, the view captured perfectly in the window of the auditorium. A Sonic Rainboom.

As the ebb of the magic passed through the room, Twilight Sparkle began to glow. The smile fell from Celestia's face. "Oh ponyfeathers."

Oh ponyfeathers! That number doesn-

Pain.

Her throat seized, trapping her cry for help. Her muscles ignored the filly they were bound to. Her eyes clamping shut did nothing to halt the blinding light of her magesight as every iota of magic in the wing of the school seemed to funnel through her horn. Her horn was the worst of it as it was the path to her mind. The fire of pain followed it straight to her brain. Her mind flayed alive as she couldn't even cry for help.

Crack.

Her world was filled with the sound of the reinforced glass cracking. The subtle sound quiet against the screaming in her skull. She tried to hold onto it until it transformed into a shatter that felt loud enough to splinter her bones.

Thump.

Her mind reeled. Thought and will were gone. Her heart shurly exploded and there was nothing pony-like left in her mind.

Light.

I-is that the sun?

Twilight felt something take hold of the surge, gripping it with a strength that the filly could not have imagined existed. Guiding the energy and cutting it off with white-hot finality, cutting her off from the surge of magic that had been ravaging her. She felt her senses awaken again.

She felt her legs fail, sending her crashing against the marble ground, writhing and twitching. Her head felt incredibly hot. The glow of magic and power around the room still intense enough to shine through her closed eyes like her eyelids weren't there.

Twilight felt her breaths coming in ragged, exhaustion filling every pore of her body. She had difficulty conjuring thoughts, and the heat radiating off her horn was almost unbearable against her head. The sound of metal-shod hooves approaching her with a steady gait held what remained of her attention. A guard?

Oh, yes, she realized. She failed the test. Whatever energy she had left filled Twilight with despair. Not only had she failed, but she had probably destroyed the auditorium. Who knew what happened to the egg, orb, or the proctors. She was going to be locked up, like the failure she was. Maybe they had sent Shiny to do it?

Twilight struggled to open her eyes, blearily managing the feat after a few moments.

Standing before her was Princess Celestia. If she had breath left to catch, it would be stuck in her throat. A new fear grips her heart; Was the Princess going to banish her? Or worse, send her back to her old school as punishment?

The alicorns face filled her vision, halting any other thoughts that could have come. Those eyes peered directly into hers with so much magic welled up behind them. Like sitting in the sunlight again with a good book to read. Wa-was her horn g-glowing? So comfy...

"Don't worry, my little pony. You're safe now."

Author's Note

This is chapter two, obviously. I'm working on a solution to the tenses issue as well.

Hope you guys enjoyed it, hopefully the third comes out this weekend.

Act 1, Chapter 3 - Under Guard

Twilight wiggled in her seat, settling deeper into the cushy library chair, almost giddy as she settles in for the long haul of a good book. With a smile on her face, her eyes were intently focused on every word in front of her, absorbing every syllable of 'Redwall' while the distant din of her classmates at recess was barely audible in the quiet school library. The warmth of Celestia's rays fell on her back through the skylight above and warmed her fur and mane. She was surrounded by pure comfort. The smell of books, silence and solitude at home in the best place in school. The only sound was the occasional turning of the pages.

There was no magic in this book. . . no literal magic anyways. Twilight winced as she backpedalled the treasonous thought. The simple paper was a relief from the flares of unicorns, rolling aura of pegasi, and steady glow of earth ponies. This was to say nothing of the story of epic struggle being told, the desperate hold-out of the Abbey against their villainous attackers, drawing her into a faraway world.

The sound of a door creaking open shattered her peace. Her eyes snapped to her surroundings. Empty. The shadows of the library were shifting, the shafts of light moving from the tables and shelves, crawling up the walls and vanishing from sight. The sky was left empty when the sun simply dropped beneath the horizon and the chill of the sudden new shadows left her looking for covers. She froze still as her eyes crossed the book in her search. The words had blurred, they were. . . melting away from the book in held in her magic. The bleeding ink flowing quickly off the page and onto the table as a thick, viscous black goop leaving a puddle of black. After another heartbeat, she lost her magic grip, sputtering and dying, all magic leaving her control. She watched as the book fell, splashing the ink, leaving her coat spotted.

Twilight's heart began hammering as the soft, slow clop of hooves approaching from behind filled her ears, getting closer by the second.

'Run,' she tried to order herself, but her body wouldn't respond.

She tried calling up her magic, but it stubbornly refused her will. The steps came to a stop just behind her.

Twilight feels warm, wet air blow over her ear. The pony behind her audibly licks their lips and leans forward, the heat of the others body against her own. After a second longer, a tongue traces along the edge of her horn, slowly, as if taking in each moment.

Twilights legs finally kick out from beneath her as she launches forward.

In a flash, she was out of her chair. The force threw it slamming to the floor as she ran between the bookshelves. The looming towers of tomes blurred past her, becoming solid masses of obsidian and narrowing into a single eternal path. The sounds of those hooves following, like thunder, inching closer and closer no matter how fast she ran.

Clop

A light flickers on overhead, shining onto her path, and revealing a solid wall. She locked her hooves down, sliding to a halt. She looked around finding now other way. The panic welling as the only way out... was to go back.

Clop.

No! Nonononono!

Twilight desperately hooved at the impenetrable wall.

Clop.

Tears clouded her sight as strength leaves her body. She lets herself collapse onto the ground, curling her hooves to her body and huddled in the corner as far as ponyly possible.

Clop.

One. Two. Three.

Her breathing stopped, but her mind didn't clear

Clop.

The approaching pony stopped. A hoof brushing along her side forces a jump out of her, and a wracking sob escapes.

The offending hoof recedes suddenly.

Twilight waited in the silence, for what seemed eons to gather the courage that seemed to never come. Then a sudden cool breeze flows through her mane. She slowly raises her head and sees waves of green. Instead of the towering shelves of the library, she finds rolling hills of tall grass, twinkling stars above, and the mareless moon bathing the endless field in gentle light.

Slowly she gets back to her hooves, looking around with surprise and relief. The cool breeze disturbs the grass and ruffles her mane and fur, almost like a gentle embrace. The cool of the moonlight painting waves as the grass ebbs and flows with the wind. Twilight closes her eyes and revels in the peace, far from her monsters and fears. The soft rustle of the grass could have lulled her to sleep.

Then she wakes up.

Twilight's eyes shoot open, her breath is startlingly even and regular as the last vestiges of the nightmare fade from memory. The ceiling above the four-post bed was painted a dark grey, and completely lacking the painted stars of her own room.

Her mind sluggishly begins attempting to piece together what happened. Her normally encyclopedic memory struggles to conjure images.

"I w-was," . . . wait, no. "M-maybe I was," . . . no. Shaking her head at each rejected relocation. Wait, it was the day of the entrance exams. I passed the written exam. "Of c-course I did," she scoffed at herself. Then the. . . practical test was. . . Oh no!

Twilight's breathing rapidly sped up as she shot straight up on the bed. She had a flare out! The Princess herself had even shown up. A flare in front of the Princess at an exam for her very school!

"N-no. No n-no no!" Her blood ran cold as she shuddered, holding herself. Squeezing and pressing down on her own barrel with all the might she could conjure as if the harsh rubbing would wash away what had happened. "M-maybe this is a nightm-mare a-and I'll wake up, at home, i-in my own bed." The raw ache of pain now spreading across her chest confirmed, to her dread, that this was real.

Twilight's eyes finally moved off the ceiling and to the rest of the room. To her surprise it wasn't a cell with an unusually comfortable bed, nor did it shine brightly with enchantments. In fact, it seems entirely mundane except for the candlestick holders that give off a soft glow. Not even the fireplace had any of the usual safety enchantments found in most living spaces save for the glow of the flame itself.

The shadows and lights cast by the flames paint a room far removed from her imagination. Two couches were set out and a paired dresser and vanity sat across from the fireplace. One wall was dominated by the exit to a balcony, revealing that the entirety of Canterlot was cast into the soft, embracing light of night. The moon hung very near its rising position and the Mare in the Moon seemed to stare at her despite the distance between them.

That feeling, one of safety and welcome, was something her father had admitted he shared with her. A part of the reason he had discovered his cutie mark was long nights spent studying its surface.

A quick glance at her star-covered flank reinforced her own failures. She was just a. . . blank. . .

Twilight's wide eyes, questioning reality again, brought her gaze slowly back down to her flank. Right there was a prominent amaranth north star sat atop a white six-pointed star, a field of five further stars arrayed around it.

"OhmyCelestia!"

She couldn't contain her excitement, practically vibrating while rolling off the bed and rushing toward the vanity to get a better look at herself. After a few moments of scrambling onto the chair to get herself up, Twilight levitated a candle over and held her flank up so she could stare at her new cutie mark.

Twilight couldn't help but stare, taking in and memorizing every detail again. The north star! Just like dad calls her! And then the white stars, what could that mean? Do they relate to astronomy? Or a field of magic?

She has a sudden flash of worry, glancing again at the moon. Could this be a dream? She had tested, but how could she be sure? Some of her nightmares felt very real when she could remember them, or when she became aware they were dreams. Drastic measures had to be taken to ensure this wasn't some cruel trick of her mind. After a moment of hesitation, she places the candlestick firmly on the vanity.

If she was wrong, it wouldn't have been the first time. Memories of a furless fetlock crossed her mind though luckily the fur had regrown. Her parents were never the wiser of her terrors just an hour before though.

Twilight stares at the candle for several more seconds before reaching forward, holding her hoof six inches above the flickering flame. Then she begins to lower it, centimetre by centimetre. The heat grew predictably stronger the lower it got until her hoof was only an inch away.

Taking a deep breath, she takes the plunge, pressing her hoof down into the flame. Immediately she had to hold a whinny of discomfort, the flame licking against her hoof harmlessly for a bit as it always did, seeming as cool as the rest of the room for a good thirty seconds. She waits until the pain hits her, when the fire finally overcame her resistance to it, yanking the now burned appendage back and cradling it. "Not a dream," . . . not a dream. As the reality settles in, a sense of relief fills her, and she looks down at her flank again.

Twilight's excitement begins to creep back up, a smile working onto her face. This feeling of accomplishment is enough to overshadow the pain in her hoof and the exam hanging in the back of her thoughts. Until the door opens, that is.

Her head whips toward the door, the rest of her body freezing. A royal guard clad in white and gold armour whose surface mists with an orange tart, a veil similar to the one used by the proctors, but turning the guard's fur white instead if cloaking the features. The ground under his hooves lit up for a moment when he took a step, like he was putting pressure against some sort of field. The dots connect in her derailed mind.

A view of Canterlot outside the balcony, a royal guard. She is in the Palace!

Her train of thought threatened to derail into a panic before the guard spoke, the firm stallion's voice cutting through her internal struggle. "Miss Twilight Sparkle, the Princess requested your presence when you awoke. Would you please come with me?"

The royal guard's eyes peered at her in the relative darkness of the room, going to the candle after a moment, then to her cradled hoof. "Did you burn yourself? If you'd like, I can -"

Twilight quickly and violently shook her head, "N-no! N-n-no! I. . . d-don't w-w-want t-to k-keep the. . . Princess w-waiting!"

The guard's gentle smile didn't do much for Twilight's fears. She was going to see the Princess! She remembers the moments after her surge, the Princess had calmed her and ended her surge, but maybe it was just a trick? To stop her from. . . No! What are you doing? This is the Princess! Surely she wouldn't do that, right?

The same Princess that ended the Minotaur's Empire in a single day. The same Princess that has ended countless threats to Equestria by her own hoof. But. . . was also the same Princess that smiled at her during the Summer Sun Celebration and banished her fears.

"Are you ready, ma'am?"

Ma'am? Twilight manages a jerky nod, climbing off of the chair- "Ow," she hissed almost forgetting about her hoof, but her hoof didn't forget about her. It takes several moments of adjusting how she stands on it to reduce the pain, but she eventually starts making her way toward the door. As she walks, each hoofstep produces a golden glow, radiating up her hooves and down through honeycomb latticework in the floor. The enchantment holds her gaze as it stays hidden from her magesight until each new exploratory step is found. Is it. . . looking for something?

With her focus intent on the ground, she barely avoids walking horn-first into the guard, who easily steps out of the way, coughing discreetly, catching her attention. "This way, ma'am."

Her eyes move off the ground and she begins following the large royal guard, his armour not making a sound as they move through the Palace. The halls were all bright marble and white walls, gold inlays ran through the floor, buried beneath a layer of resin and polished to a perfect sheen before being placed, like small rivers shining against the Sun's light. Laid into the ceiling are an endless series of carvings, carefully taken out of the seamless woodwork in the shape of flowers and stars. Each flows into the next in a way that formed one giant carving that must go through the whole castle! "Beautiful," she whispered as the daunting weight of how much work must have gone into the palace.

What was most startling were the lights. Placed carefully at even intervals along the ceiling, the trilliant-cut sapphires seem to recast the Moon's very own light from outside and project it here. The gentle silvery flow of the Moon's glow was comforting, even if confusing as it eased her fears. This had the effect of casting the entire hall in a gentle shine, dancing and reflecting across the gold in the floor and flowing off of the Royal Guard and walls, casting shadows along the ceiling carvings.

The pain in Twilight's hoof was forgotten during this walk, her head turning endlessly from one wonder to the next, fully captured by the beauty of the palace. Discordian Era statues, carefully restored to their original forms of spirits and guardians. Solar Era mosaics that depict the Sun, Moon, and stars. One dominates an entire wall, forming an image of the Diarchs standing atop a hill with the First Sunrise behind them. Unification Era paintings, one large piece is of the Four-Year Siege of Cloudsdale from the walls of the cloud city, depicting the assaulting coalition of the Princesses walking on bridges of solid light at the defenders. At the head of the army is the future Warmistress, Princess Luna, clad in dark steel and eyes glowing with the power of the Moon and Stars. It captures her image of righteous fury so intimately that Twilight could imagine her walking off the canvas and into reality. Imperial era artefacts hanging along some walls; swords, shields and the like. A set of original Legion armour is passed, glowing from the hardening enchantments hammered into it and made of blue steel from the Lunar Foundries of Everfree City 1600 years ago.

Twilight nearly bumped into the royal guard when he came to a stop, they had ascended several staircases and entered a new wing of the palace. The glowing gold in the floor had seamlessly changed to fine silver some time ago, one of the twisting veins leading directly to the imposing oak door the guard had stopped in front of. An image of the sun, burned into the surface, seems to stare at the pair of them alongside the two still royal guards standing watch. The guard doesn't even attempt to knock as a rolling smooth voice, like a river running over smooth stones, comes from inside.

"Please, come inside."

She had to take several deep, calming breaths. This was the moment of truth, was she going to face the Undying Sun or the Smiling Princess? She didn't sound angry. . . Twilight manages a gulp to clear her throat and moves forward. One of the watchers opens the door for her.

Entering Princess Celestia's office is like entering another world, far removed from whatever troubles sit outside. The floor is a bright, rosy coloured wood that is almost the same shade as the wide, roughly hoof-carved desk that was glaringly out of place amidst all of the master craft around the room. Bookshelves line two of the walls, filled with unmarked tomes and knick-knacks from around the world. On the wall near the door was a painted portrait of Princess Luna, a depiction of her unlike any Twilight had seen before. Instead of the Conqueror or Warmistress, she seemed almost normal. Sleeping peacefully on a lounge chair bathed in moonlight, face perfectly content, the room around her some long-lost place of mystery. On the other end of the room was the entrance to a large balcony that only held two cushions.

It was unavoidable that her gaze would be forced to go to the Princess, the door closing with a quiet click behind her. Celestia was tall, to put it mildly. Twilight knew that of course, and had seen her before, but to be personally before the alabaster white alicorn was beyond expectations. Her face was a thing of beauty, perfectly formed and proportioned with a long, thin muzzle. Her flowing ethereal mane was a cavalcade of colours to Twilight's magesight, but the Princess wasn't as bright as she imagined she would be. In fact, the only place she was giving off any magic at the moment was her mane and eyes. The Princess' pink and purple iris seemed to hold back a well of eternal power and wisdom, and all of it was focused on her.

The Princess' horn began glowing, gaining a subtle, white aura. Twilight flinched, expecting a flare of bright light, but it never came.

A small stack of papers levitated from a nearby shelf and onto the desk, which was clear of anything except a simple pen and Newpone's Cradle.

It was only now that Twilight realized the Princess didn't look mad, or angry at all. In fact, she was still smiling, a gentle curve of her lips that reassured Twilight that she would be just fine, exactly like the Summer Sun Celebration.

The Princess rises, moving to stand next to her desk, Twilight now almost having to crane her neck to see the Princess' face.

"Would you like to join me on the balcony? We have some things to discuss, Twilight."

With a numb nod, Twilight follows the Princess into the open night air of the balcony. The view was breathtaking, the entirety of Equestria seemed to stretch out in front of her, Cloudsdale visible in the far distance, the endless Everfree Forest, and a small town sat against a stream amidst rolling green hills filled with apple trees.

The Princess seemed content to allow the silence to stretch on, absorbing a view she had undoubtedly seen countless times before, but Twilight was not. It took her gathering her courage for several seconds before she managed to speak, "P-p-princess. . ."

"Celestia," the monarch interrupts.

One word and I've already made mistake. What if she doesn't like me? Wait, what does she do to ponies she doesn't like? That's a long drop from here. . .

She continued, interrupting Twilight's morbid thought, "While we're here, you may call me Celestia, Twilight."

All of her ingrained instincts were screaming at her to disregard that and continue to refer to her as 'Princess', but something. . . something about the way the Princess stood, the way her face rested, stuck out to Twilight. The Princess wasn't taking in the view, her eyes were distant, her posture relaxed enough to reveal the slight tension in the way she stood. Like she was preparing for some sort of disappointment, just like Twilight did when she was scared, by pretending it didn't happen.

Twilight gulped again, and restarts, fighting every bit of social norm ingrained into her, and manages to get out in a squeak, "C-c-c-c-Cel-Celestia. . ."

A flutter of surprise washes over the monarch, and she looks down and over, now focused on Twilight. Her smile has widened a fraction, approval literally radiating off of the Princess, her coat glowing slightly. This gives Twilight the courage to press on, "W-why a-am I in t-the P-palace? W-where a-a-are my p-parents? I. . . I didn't h-hurt them, d-did I?"

Twilight's heart nearly stops as the Princess lowers herself, curling her legs up under her barrel and resting near eye-level for the lavender unicorn. "Twilight, I assure you that your parents are fine, your surge was a result of my own carelessness, and I apologize."

She almost made to interrupt the Princess and refute that, but the sudden informality caught her tongue. The alicorn presses on, "I brought you here after your surge so you could recover, although you are back on your feet faster than I expected. It seems you rise with the moon, hm?" A slight wry smile adorned her face.

Something in the Princess' look made Twilight think she was missing something important. She stutters out a response, her eyes getting watery as she recalls the events of the past day. "B-but w-why are y-y-you being s-so n-ice? I f-f-f-failed, a-and b-blew up the e-exam room. . . A-a-and. . . and y-you s-s-saw m-me b-be a f-f-failure. . . A-and. . ." Streams of dark fur colored her face as she gasped for air for her next breath.

Celestia places a hoof on Twilight's shoulder, resulting in an 'eep' as the two retract from each other. Silence fell both of them for a second. Celestia's smile faltered, but came back as if nothing happened. "You didn't fail, little one. In fact you passed with flying colours, in what I can easily say is the most impressive fashion a ten-year-old has in the history of my school. Besides, why would I not be nice to my Student?"

Twilight Sparkle's heart nearly leapt at those words, she didn't fail? "Y-y-you m-mean I c-can g-go to y-y-your s-school?"

The Princess nods, her bright smile widening again, is something Twilight said funny? Is this a joke? "If that is your wish, but I believe you would benefit from another source of education. If you would have me, I would like to take you as my personal student. It would not be a standard class environment, although you may have to attend some lectures now and then. I will oversee your education and tutelage myself."

Everything was still. Did I mishear? No, that can't be it. The Princess wants to teach me? Personally? Say something. . . something, anything! The Princess gives a small chuckle, eyes practically twinkling as she returns Twilight's blank stare. "I take it you agree?"

Finally, her brain managed to work through what exactly was being offered to her. She began hopping from one set of hooves to another, physically unable to contain her excitement, blurting out, "Ohyesyesyesyesyesyesyes!"

The Princess' light, happy laughter fills Twilight's ears, making her realize exactly who the audience for her little dance was. She immediately stops, lowering her gaze and stuttering out through her hot blush, "S-s-sorry! I-I n-never thought a-anything like t-this w-would happen!"

"That is quite alright, Twilight," The Princess' voice was coloured with amusement, her eyes bright like the sun. "You will need to move into the castle, of course. Your parents have agreed, but you will have a week or so before you must move your things to spend with them."

Nothing could penetrate the haze of joy and excitement that sits over Twilight's mind, and she simply nods.

"A guard will escort you to the gates, then. A messenger has already been sent to your parents, and they will collect you there. The guards will recognize you as my student from now on."

The Princess rises now, returning to her full height, "I look forward to our first day as teacher and student, Twilight. Be sure to come prepared, we will be running through several tests to examine your progress in various fields."

'Student.' Her student. Me! Wait. . . 'Test.' That word managed to drag Twilight out from her stupor, "O-o-of c-course P-princess! I-i-i'll be ready!"

The alicorn peers down at Twilight for several more seconds before nodding towards the door. "O-oh, yes. Me, h-home. F-family week," Twilight says while backing through the office and through the door. "B-bye," she yelps as she turns and bolts down the hallway.

Clear Skies was an alias that Celestia hadn't used in seventy years, but it's still holding up well enough. She hardly needs extensive documentation for what she is doing, beyond the simple Equestrian Social Services ID which was easy enough to acquire. A manilla folder held the education records of four young ponies; Defiant Armet, Astral Sketch, Sunset Maille, and Silver Ember. The other students of Homeroom 1A of the High Street School of Elementary Learning that had switched to homeschooling in the past three years.

She might not have even chosen to look into this personally given the report that Inkwell returned with, but something about the entirety of the situation felt. . . off. The teacher's record was spotless. By all accounts Blossom Rose was a regular schoolteacher who might not be exemplary but did her job to the high standards of the Council of Education. Celestia might have closed the report and began a more thorough investigation of Twilight's own family, were it not for the one fact that the teacher had no complaints on file about her. Not a single one, even from a disgruntled parent or jealous coworker. She even went to the Council's own record rooms to see if they had been left out of the report, just to confirm there were not on file.

That had been a warning bell. It is possible for a teacher of five years to have no complaints on record, however unlikely, but possible. To have no complaints after five highly talented students over three years withdrew to homeschooling alongside her noted just-above-the-bar performance? That would have been quite a coincidence. Celestia could smell something off in her school administration and she was going to get to the bottom of it. Both for the safety of her littlest ponies and for her new Student.

The house of Defiant Armet was a simple affair, the 11-year-old colt is the son of an earth pony engineer from Manehattan and a Unicorn baker. His grades were exemplary throughout his early education, then seemingly without explanation or filing, his parents had pulled him from High Street and began hiring tutors to homeschool the colt. The entrance exam for her School for Unicorns indicated none of the talents for advanced mathematics had left him. "So why had he left High Street?" Celestia mused quietly to herself.

Celestia took in the house for a few moments, allowing her vision to pierce the brick and wood walls. Peering through the home revealed nothing to be concerned over. In fact, it was well lived in and the father, Radical Quotient, was sitting down with his son to go over several mathematics worksheets. Perhaps as a distraction while they waited for the exam results to go out?

It was almost startling when she realized she was being stared at by the ponies passing by. She wasn't the Princess here, she was just a pony staring at a house from across the street.

With that, she set off, heading up the small path that leads to the front door and ringing the doorbell. Half a minute later, Radical Quotient opens the door, his large brown earth pony form standing a few inches taller than the peach unicorn disguise that Celestia had donned.

The stallion takes her in for a second or two before asking, "Can I help you?"

Clear Skies gives a bright, chipper smile, "Hello, I'm here on behalf of ESS. I have something to discuss with you, an. . . oddity in our record keeping that we're trying to rectify. I also took the liberty of grabbing a letter for your son before heading over here, one he'll be excited to receive I'm sure." Radical stood and stared a moment. "Oh, pardon me, I'm Clear Skies. You must be Radical Quotient? A pleasure." She proffered a hoof to shake.

As she spoke, the earth pony seemed to grow serious, a frown settling in on his face even as she gives him a moment to examine her badge. Radical scoffs. "You're finally responding to our complaints then? Well, better late than never. . . Come inside." Turning away to allow Clear in, leaving her hoof afloat. She bites back her pride, keeping in mind her objective.

She keeps her smile up as Radical leads her inside and to the kitchen. Clear settles down on an indicated cushion, turning her gaze to the archway that leads into the living room. Defiant Armet's eyes had locked onto her, they were wide and his pupils were dilated. Fear? Afraid of what though? He looked ready to bolt in a way all-too-similar to her student.

His father took a moment to get her a glass of water, hoofing it onto the table in front of her before looking over to Defiant and calling out, "Son, Miss Clear Skies has a letter for you, from the school."

That seemed to overcome some of the fear in the young colt's eyes as he frees his sight to look back to his father but he still not budging from his spot. In fact he clutches his math textbook harder, his horn flickering and dropping his pencil from its magical grip. More and more disturbing. Forcing the colt will get nowhere. With a resigning sigh, Clear turns back to her bag, grasps the letter from her folder and floats it over to Defiant, dropping it in front of him before he could try and take it from her telekinesis. Her appearance might be altered, but brushing magic with the Sun would be very noticeable.

The sealed letter bearing her school's sigil seemed to taunt the terrified colt. He looks toward his father, who nods. Defiant snatches the letter and scurries to his room without a word.

Radical Quotient lets out a tired sigh, sinking into his own cushion as the sound of Defiant's door slams shut in the distance. His ears droop and he spends several seconds staring at the table before meeting Clear's concerned gaze. Taking a deep breath and placing a hoof on the table and he asks, "So you came to investigate a. . . Clerical error?"

Clear nods, horn lighting up once again and withdrawing the education summary sheet for Defiant Armet, setting it on the table. "You withdrew your son from the High Street School of Elementary Learning at the age of eight, correct?"

Radical nods, and she continues, "We noted an oddity in that there was no filed reason for the departure, and as far as I know, we have received no complaints from your family."

His face twists in an expression of defeated anger, a deep scowl that had Clear momentarily surprised as he began speaking. "We filed a complaint against the classroom environment! The Council of Education just told us that they would look into it. Defiant wouldn't talk to us about anything. . ." Radical took a deep breath to recompose himself. "So I went in and spoke to the teacher, to try and learn more. She passed off our concerns by saying she would 'look into it', then didn't do anything. My colt just got worse and worse so I pulled him out. My wife and I got in a huge rut about it, but it. . . he was worth it. I don't know what. . ." The stallion's composure failed again, closed his eyes and taking several deep breaths before continuing, "I-I don't know what you're expecting. You said this wasn't on record?"

Clear's face had gone blank over his explanation. Somewhere between anger and disgust she had withdrawn away emotionally, lest someone got hurt. Someone in her Council of Education had gotten rid of the filed complaints. Someone was abusing her system and was getting away with it.

'Was.'

She reached out with her telekinesis to grab up the glass of water, bringing it up to take a drink. She absently notes the water has heated up in her grip, and is scalding hot by the time it enters her mouth. She barely notices the relatively low temperature before setting the glass down.

With a sigh she responds, "No, no I can safely say this wasn't. I have been assigned to look into a series of errors that match yours and locate the source. I can assure you that the Princess herself has noted this hole in the complaints system and is looking into it personally."

The mention of herself seems to ease a few of the pony's worries, but the father face remains grim. Understandably. "I just. . . felt so helpless," he shakily admits. "I couldn't do anything for him, and no one in the administration was listening."

Clear rises from her cushion, moving around the table to place a hoof on his shoulder and straight into his eyes, "I assure you, I will do everything in my power to locate the source of this issue." Dispelling the tension, she pushes on, "In the meantime, your son has been accepted to Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns. They have several well-accredited therapists on staff. I'd recommend encouraging your son to see one during his attendance."

Radical Quotient nods after a moment, setting his shoulders as she lowers her hoof. "Thanks, I'll. . . I'll talk to him about it. It really eases my mind to think the Princess herself has noticed the issue."

Clear gives the earth pony another smile, "I'm sure she appreciates the trust."

Clear Skies left Silver Ember's home with a deep scowl. the sidewalk beneath her hooves gaining a soft orange glow, heat radiating waves of distortion. Three more families, three more of the exact same story. A talented student enters Blossom Rose's classroom, a traumatised mess leaves for homeschooling. None of their complaints made it to the Council of Education or even past the Principal.

With a flash from her horn, Clear teleports to her office. The wards remain silent sentries, doing nothing to stop their master. In a burst of heat and light, Clear Skies' form falls away and Celestia makes for her desk.

She takes a seat in her cushion and pulls a thick, callous paper from its position on the nearby shelves. With pen dipped in ink, she scrawls out a message. Each word and letter carefully measured in cursive print, the act itself, relaxing in it's own way. When she finishes the note her horn flares again and it bursts into unnatural flame that hungrily consumes the letter, sending it directly to the Intelligence Service branch of the Royal Guard.

Celestia rises from her cushion and heads to her balcony, her hooves unable to find rest as she paces.

"How had such a hole remained open for exploitation in MY school system!? How had this gone unnoticed?"

Her eyes wander over the countryside, basking in a sudden flood of perfectly preserved memories. The battles she had won as her eyes trail over the fields outside Canterlot. The battles they had won as her eyes stray to Cloudsdale. The most important battle, the one she had lost as her eyes settle on the Everfree Forest. She can still see the castle in her mind, her sister's face, gnarled in rage, screaming at her. She had failed her.

Celestia's eyes go up to the moon that hangs high in the sky, locking eyes with the image of a mare marked on its surface. "I will not fail her, Sister," she whispers.

With a flash and burst of flames, a scroll materialized next to Celestia's. Sealed with the Intelligence Service's mark. Celestia breaks the seal and sets her eyes on the dark yellow unicorn mare in the top left of the page, staring back at her with a wide smile. A hot anger settles in Celestia's stomach. The dark grey scroll contained several pages that make up the file of Ms. Blossom Rose, teacher of Homeroom 1A in the High Street Academy of Elementary Learning.

"What did you do to my little ponies?"

Author's Note

It's here and longer than ever!
I hope you enjoyed it, and be sure to check out the first two chapters. Everything is now edited by Dakun, and hopefully the issues you had with the previous chapters have been fixed!

Act 1, Chapter 4 - Destined Meeting

'The castle has a different air about it in a storm,' Twilight notes.

The towers that normally glimmer in the daylight, bright marble reflecting sunlight as their enchantments giving a soft glow, are transformed in darkness. They are shadowy monoliths, rising above an obsidian mound of fortifications and glimmering guards. The enchantments on the fortifications, normally glowing softly from reinforcement, now have menacing midnight auras, deflecting raindrops and absorbing the latent magic of the storm, repurposing it deep within the behemoth of spellwork into useable energy. The walls are still tall and thick, but the bright brickwork seems haunted by the lights hung along the ramparts. Each magilight is a beacon, and each casts shadows that dance against the rain on the streets.

Being this close to it and being able to see the tens of thousands of networked spells all working in tandem, some dormant and others coming alive for the first time in her eyes, reminds her of stories of sleeping leviathans. The castle almost looks alive like this, the magic that makes up just as much of it as the stone giving it a haunting elegance and sentience.

A bolt of lightning lights up the sky like daytime, arcing from the clouds and into the top of the Princess' tower. The spire at the top seems to effortlessly catch it and absorb it, a rolling wave of carefully placed spellwork lights up as the raw power of the storm is absorbed. By the time the sound of rumbling thunder reaches her the tower is once again a dark monolith, waiting for its next meal of lightning to strike.

Twilight's wide eyes still attempting to take in every detail as her father leads her along to the main gatehouse, only hearing vague details as her parents talk to the guards at the gate before they are allowed through. Her neck-straining efforts are rewarded as the slumbering behemoth devours another lightning strike, the tower once again lighting up in a wave that descends to the ground before fading.

Twilight shivers, not from the wet, cold, or presence of a passing patrol of guards. No, she shivers in awe. 'This is nothing like in the books,' she thought, closing her gaping maw before she catches a fly.

Ten-thousand gryphons could assault this leviathan and all they would do is wake it up. No army, no villain, no criminal, no monster, nothing she could imagine could get through if the Princess didn't want it to.

Passing through the main doors of the palace brought her back to reality. It was a stark change, the air was warm and pleasant rather than rain-clogged and cold. The entrance hall was tall and wide, a half-circle with a set of guards standing at the only set of doors that lead further inward. Enchantments in the floor seemed to drain the wetness out of her fur, drying her in a few moments. The sensation was odd, the fine tendrils snaking along her legs, tickling the skin beneath the fur, was enough to make her shiver in discomfort.

When dad stops, Twilight barely manages to avoid running into him. Both of her parents looked strained, they were tense and worried through the entirety of the last week, but now it seemed worse than ever.

Dad is the first one to turn and pull her into a hug, cutting off Twilight's protest as he speaks quietly into her hear, "Be good, alright little Sirius? And. . . And if you have any trouble, you can always come back. You know that right?"

For once, Twilight didn't struggle against the hug. Her mother moved over and joined them soon after, surrounding her with care and affection that made her heart warm. They were going to miss her? After everything? After all the lies and failures?

Twilight's eyes started to water, so she clenches them shut and returns the hug with all her might, nodding slightly against her dad.

Mom is the next one to speak, "Be sure to visit as well, star. It's. . . I don't want you to forget about us, alright?"

It almost made her not want to go. Almost. Twilight gives another nod into dad's chest.

The silence stretches on for another minute, Twilight slowly regaining control of her tears and her dad's hooves slowly loosening until he breaks the hug. He lowers his muzzle down to be even with hers, his brown eyes peering into her very soul. After a moment he asks, "You're sure?"

Twilight manages to get out after a few seconds, the word low and quiet, "Y-yes."

Dad stares at her for a few more seconds before nodding and pulling back. After another second her mother pulls back as well.

Twilight sniffles a second, gathering herself. It's a lot harder to let go of the hug than she thought it would be.

After a second she takes her bags, all full of books and study material, from her father's magical grip. The weight of the many tomes is a welcome relief, taking the bulk of her concentration away from leaving her parents.

With a last sniffle and a look to mom and dad, both sitting side-by-side, her dad's foreleg around mom's shoulder, she turns and makes for the door. The guards regard her for several long moments before the watcher on the right speaks, "Follow me, Miss Twilight Sparkle."

When he turns and heads through the double doors, she goes with him.

The halls of the palace are just as she remembers until you look out a window. The path they are on takes them down an exterior hallway, the right side of the hall open via archways that lead into a well-sheltered garden, surrounded by the buildings of the palace and open to the sky. It is smaller than the Royal Gardens that she had seen on the way here, but it seems tranquil, even in the midst of the storm outside. Flowers and carefully maintained bushes line a rock path, at the end of it sits a small pond and a tree unlike any Twilight had ever read about.

It was tall, its upper branches and standing as tall as the second story windows. Its bark didn't appear rough, instead, it was perfectly smooth and grey, seeming to run along its surface like water reaching toward the ground. The leaves were broad and silver, their swaying and shaking in the wind reveals that the tops are green. Two-coloured leaves? A presence seems to hang around it, compelling Twilight to come to a stop and stare. It felt old, old and alive. She feels a warm, welcoming breeze blow past her even as she stares at the mystical thing.

After a few seconds, her staring is interrupted by the guard, "Ma'am?"

Twilight shakes herself, breaking the hold the view had on her. She turns her attention to him and asks, motioning to the garden, "W-what is t-that?"

The guard's head turns to consider the view for a few seconds before refocusing on her, "That is the Princess' garden. As I understand it, she cares for it herself."

Twilight manages to shake her head, rephrasing the question, "N-no, the t-tree."

The guard looks toward the garden again and considers, "I don't know, ma'am. I believe it was planted when the castle was built, but you would have to ask someone else." His face remains trained on her, not entertaining Twilight's curiosity. "Are you ready to continue?"

She nods her head and the guard presses on, Twilight following after him.

They soon ascend a flight of stairs to the second floor, approaching a delicate door with carvings of roses on its surface. No guards stand watch outside, and her escort simply walks forward and open it. "The Princess instructed us to bring you here when you arrived, ma'am. She said she will meet you here soon after."

Twilight nods and slips past the guard, clinging to the edge of the doorway furthest from him. The room is pleasant, a hoof-carved whitewood table sat out with two fluffy cushions on either side. A small fireplace has been lit, and the gem placed in the ceiling recasts the moons gentle rays, despite it being daytime above the storm outside. An open-air balcony gives a commanding view of the Princess' garden, the thick gray branches and silver-green of the mysterious tree dominating the view. Their swaying in the wind is almost hypnotic.

She lowers her various bags to a corner of the room and moves to stand at the entrance of the balcony. She isn't sure where the Princess is, but the tree is even more beautiful up close. Twilight loses herself watching the leaves and branches, eyes tracing the smooth bark. Then the tree starts to glow, radiating a bubblegum coloured aura.

"It likes you," the voice of the Princess startles Twilight enough to make her jump and let out an 'eep'. Twirling, she finds the room has changed quite a bit without her notice. The fire has been stoked, giving the room more light and lengthening the few shadows. Her bags seem to have been carried off, and on the table sits a fine porcelain and silver tea set.

The Princess had already settled into her cushion, the larger of the two, and her smile twitched in amusement like she was holding back a giggle. The large wings at her side flutter along with it before settling back into place. After a moment the Princess nods toward the cushion opposite of her, "Do you enjoy tea, Twilight?"

Twilight nods, taking a moment to glance back at the tree before moving and taking her cushion. After a second she speaks, during which the Princess' golden magic had gripped the tea set and began laying it out, pouring a steaming hot cup for the both of them. "P-princess is the t-tree a-alive?"

The tree seems to groan in response outside, and the Princess' eyes brighten, sparkling. "Oh no, not in the way you think, Twilight. It is from where I was born, perhaps the last one that exists. Things from that time had a way of thinking and interacting with the world that is lacked today. Also, it is Celestia when we are alone. If we are to be student and teacher I would have us be more familiar."

Twilight nods but eagerly latches onto that line of information. "I-it's that old?" She wonders, turning her eyes back to the tree outside.

The Princess stares at Twilight for several seconds, barely visible out of the corner of Twilight's eye. Her face a bit serious, and deep contemplation runs through her expression. When she notices Twilight's attention, however, she turns her attention to the tree as well. After another moment she speaks, "Oh yes, I had this one moved. It was an ordeal, as they are surprisingly picky about their living conditions, despite being stronger than any steel. I ended up having to teleport several tonnes of soil from the area here, to mix with the local variety. Even then it was touch and go for a while."

As she speaks, the Princess' eyes almost gloss over - lost in thought and memory. Twilight prods her along, "A-and w-what sort of t-t-tree is it?"

"Oh," the Princess' face brightens a tad, eyes focusing slightly. "They do not have a name in modern Equestrian, but to my people, they were called the Mallorn. In the Discordian Era, we used them to tell the passage of time, as the sun, moon, and seasons were completely unreliable, and written languages had been lost. You see, a Mallorn tree only loses its leaves in one circumstance, when it drops its seeds. They stubbornly stick through winter and fall and through any storm you can imagine, we used the leaves to bind our makeshift bridges and their wood for weapons and armour so you can imagine the strength. Although the years were significantly longer going by Mallorn-seed, twelve years and six months, give or take."

"A-and h-how many y-years o-of the t-tree p-passed before y-you. . ." Twilight trails off, suddenly feeling awkward for wanting to inquire into the Princess' age. She had never read any sort of real number, only speculation.

The Princess is silent for several seconds, turning her attention back to Twilight fully. "I am unsure. I was apart from the trees for many years before the founding of Equestria, although I can tell you how long my people dwelled under their branches. There was a great tree at the centre of our woods, the oldest mallorn in the forest. It was said to have been planted in the time before Discord, and every Mallorn-year my people dwelled there, we etched a new carving into its trunk."

Twilight meets the Princess' gaze, the pink eyes of the Alicorn didn't have a sparkle in them, and even as she stares straight at Twilight she didn't seem to really see her. "H-how m-many c-carvings were t-there?"

"I counted, in my youth. We were all curious at some point. I recall getting to 240 before stopping."

Twilight feels a wave of shock run over her, a quick mental calculation producing a figure in Equestrian years over three-thousand years. But when she managed to refocus, she didn't feel a sense of accomplishment from what she had learned, if only because of the look on the Princess' face. Her smile had vanished, her eyes lost and staring into nothing, straight through Twilight.

Twilight suddenly feels a wave of guilt wash over her for dragging up such memories. She has barely even started her tutelage and is already hurting the Princess' feelings and making her sad. Stupid! Is she really so much of a failure that she can't even do this?

Her internal berating is cut off when the Princess speaks again, "I noticed the books in your packs, Twilight. If you'll forgive my snooping, it seems you are a voracious reader?"

Twilight wasn't sure what to think about the topic of conversation suddenly switching to herself. She feels her cheeks heat up and she lowers her head, grabbing the still piping hot cup of tea in her magic and bringing it up for a quick drink.

"Wait!" The princess started with her hoof half raised at Twilight. Twilight coughed and choked as she caught up with the moment.

'What did I do? Did I hold the cup wrong? Did I slurp. Did I -'

"I. . . I also enjoy my tea hot, Twilight. Apologies if I startled you." She said. No anger. No disappointment. Just a wry smile. The tea was a bit hot but very bearable. The tea was divine as well, a fruity blend that set her tastebuds alight with delight. Wait. . . She knew it was too hot for normal ponies. She. . . doesn't think I'm a freak?

Then the Princess raises her own scalding hot cup of tea and takes a sip, her face falling into a pleased expression that sets Twilight's nerves jangling. Is she missing something? It feels like it. The following silence did nothing to help her settle her mind. Was the Princess unhappy? What was she hiding from Twilight? Why was she hiding it? Something about this just feels off. Not that Twilight doesn't understand, no, why would the Princess be honest with a lying failure? She must know, right? She's the Princess.

The silence continues, and soon Twilight finds her own cup empty, quickly drained with her nervous gulps. The Princess speaks, the tea cup in her grip being delicately put back in its original place, "As for my previous question, Twilight, I do hope you will forgive my snooping? I was merely pleased that my choice for your room won't go unappreciated."

Twilight takes a moment to absorb that. The Princess chose her room personally? She unconsciously wiggles in her cushion, feeling the tingles of excitement creep up her legs. "M-my r-room?"

The Princess nods, her smile widening a fraction, "Oh yes, it is in the same wing as the Archives, so I do hope you will be making good use of it."

Twilight has to hold back a gasp, a hoof going to cover her mouth. After a moment she squeaks out, "The Archives? I can use them?"

"Of course, you are my personal student, after all. In fact, it will be required for a few of your assignments, I would think."

It was a dream come true. The Canterlot Archives is the single largest collection of books in Equestria. Every time a book is published, it goes into the Archives. Every single one.

Twilight's nearly bounds off her seat. The muscles taut, ready with excitement. The Princess' smile widens more, her eyes lighting up as she asks, "I suppose you would like to see your room then, Twilight?"

"Y-yes p-p-please, P-princess!"

"Celestia, Twilight." The Princess corrects, waiting expectantly.

"C-C-Celestia! Please!"

The Princess' smile was as bright as the sun as they both rose and left the tea room.

Rain pouring from the sky in an unending torrent, soaking cobbles and ponies alike. Dark, heavy clouds blocking out the sun had forced the street lamps of Canterlot to be switched on, casting the normally bright city in heavy shadow.

Shining Armor was wet to the bone and utterly annoyed. His blue parka, which proudly displayed a half-eclipse, the sigil of the Solarian Academy, wouldn't be the same after it dried out. It was cheap and handed out at orientation, not meant for weather like this.

"I'm not meant for weather like this," Shining mutters to himself, resisting a shiver, keeping his narrowed gaze on the bar across the street from him.

A magically lit sign, displayed the name, 'Grumpy Griffon'. It was old and somewhat rundown. Probably built before he was born. This area used to have a lot of hoof traffic for immigrant glassmaker shops, but ever since the Legion restored order to the Prance Protectorate and installed the new Governor, it had dried up. Importing from the province was cheaper but certainly undercutting the struggling ponies fleeing from the revolution. Neither the fall of Prance or its restoration even affected the master craftsmen in the Artifex Forum, but ponies living in Ostium District always felt the effects of the outside world more profoundly. This rundown bar probably persisted with selling cheap drinks and confectionery to the locals, a far cry from its glory days.

So why had his Deep Thought wanted to meet him here of all places?

It had been a surprise when his friend, who was two years into the Intelligence Course in the Solarian Academy, had asked him to meet here. Shining would have probably done it, but the temptation was irresistible with what Deep was offering; information on Twilight's 'attacker'. Deep had used that exact word, and that was all Shining needed to agree to almost anything. But what made it so secretive that they couldn't talk about it in the barracks? Was the attacker someone important?

'No matter who they are, they're going to be missing teeth when I'm done with them,' Shining held back a grim smile at the thought. He was closer than he had ever been now.

Reflexively glancing both ways along the street, a pointless notion as no one else is going anywhere in this weather, Shining moves to the bar door and pushes through. It was a heavy oak thing, and when barred it would take a professional to break through.

The interior also conjured the same thought; It would take a professional to break anything. Everything was heavy wood. The tables had thick, strong legs and the tops were two and a half inches thick at the thinnest. The chairs were well carved and their legs were wider than his own, more like weapons than something to sit and have a drink on. The bartop was the only thing not made of wood, instead, it was a solid slab of stone, grey and boring but strong. Shining didn't doubt that piece of furniture in this dimly lit bar would outlive himself.

Turning his attention to the occupants, he thinking it was surprisingly active for late morning, until he remembers the brewery nearby. They'll be heading into work, then. Shining could almost hear the voice of his Covert Operations instructor yelling at him, 'You wore a Solarian parka to a half-filled bar for a covert meeting?! Celestia, colt, is there even a brain between those ears!'

Berating himself, Shining began searching the tables, eventually finding a booth in the back corner. A baby blue earth pony sat there, lithe and fit, nursing an apple juice. Deep Thought's flank proudly displayed two interlocked gears, representing his ability to work out how people think. A dangerous mark, that one, but useful for the Intelligence Service. Probably why they gave him an offer to get him out of the Manehattan Institute and into the Royal Guard's hooves.

Shining made his way across the room, nimbly avoiding bumping into or disturbing anyone with his bulk, offering nothing but a curt nod to a smiling waitress that passed by while delivering drinks. His sudden arrival and slide into the booth seems to jolt Deep out of his thoughts, the earth pony looking up sharply, eyes widening in surprise before he relaxes.

Deep glances at the rest of the bar, leaning forward and hissing out in a low voice, "Celestia, Shining! You scared me!"

Shining had to hold back a sigh, resisting the urge to rub a soaked hoof across his face. "Deep, you wanted this discreet meeting. You're in Intelligence, the least you could do is watch the room."

"Shshshhhh," Deep suddenly motioned, far less quiet than he seemed to think he was being. "Don't say my name!"

"What?" Shining stared, his blue eyes peering into Deep's brown for several seconds, unable to keep the incredulity off of his face. "You. . . You called me by my name when I sat down, what does it matter? I'm alabaster for Princess' sake!" Deep at least had the decency to look embarrassed as Shining pressed on, "You had me come out here for a reason, what did you find out?"

The earth pony across from Shining grew a bit more serious, focus claiming his expression at the mere mention of their purpose for this ridiculous rendezvous. Deep took a breath, seeming to gather himself before speaking, once more in a low, quiet tone, "You remember how the Intelligence Course is doing internships in IS Headquarters?"

Shining nodded in confirmation, he had been a bit jealous of that, in fact. He couldn't start doing his field qualifications for another year.

Deep pressed on, "Well on my first day, I was caught up in alot of work and my assigned mentor, who works in Logistics and Analysis. . . we got a priority letter by Sunfire."

The earth pony pauses, giving Shining a moment to appreciate that. 'Letter by Sunfire'. A priority order from Princess Celestia herself, the highest command one could possibly receive without it coming from her very own mouth. They had run drills around receiving Letters by Sunfire. Alerts to garrisons about declarations of war, eminent emergencies, Royal-ordered city lockdowns, the activation of entire legions. That was the sort of unquestionable command they had to be. The weight of authority carried by a Letter by Sunfire had ordered the Culling of Ponyholme six-hundred years ago. Admittedly the Intelligence Service received them more often than anywhere else, but they weren't passed around unless something serious was being done.

In addition, they were not to be discussed outside of the breadth of the command. Deep was taking a risk in spilling this. Shining let out a breath and nodded for him to continue.

"The letter ordered us to dig up the records we had on one Blossom Rose, your sister's former schoolteacher. So we dragged up everything we could on the double and sent it up. Not even half an hour later we get another Sunfire Letter. This one ordered us to dig up the records of Ivy Sapphire and River Dawn. Are you familiar with them?"

Shining took a second to gather his thoughts, the gears of his mind turning, "I've never heard of the second, but Ivy Sapphire is one of the Councillors in the Council of Education, isn't she?"

Deep vigorously nods, resuming, "River Dawn is the Principal of the High Street School of Elementary Learning. Both of them have a sister; Blossom Rose."

Shining represses a shiver, feeling like cold water is running down his spine. Were they part of what happened to his sister?

The earth pony continues, growing even quieter as he continues, forcing Shining to lean closer to listen clearly. "The Princess herself came down the next day. She had the entire Intelligence Service up in arms. She ordered teams out to watch the entire Council of Education, to dig through their personal files and see what they were up to. Another team was to watch Blossom Rose and River Dawn. Do you want to guess how long that lasted?" His voice shuddering as he asked.

"A day!" Deep's scowl was growing. The dark light of the bar revealed his eyes locked on his hooves, shadows coloring his face into a strangers expression. "A-a day. The team on watch duty didn't get through the first school day before the teacher pulled a student into a staff room and. . ." The moment hang, as if it didn't want to be real itself. "They had to shut down the whole school after they broke in and made the arrest, Shining." His voice turned to a growl, "The filly wasn't. even. nine." Crack. The glass in his hooves fell to pieces.

Shining feels his world shift like a sledgehammer had driven the breath from his lungs. His hooves start to shake, so he pushes them against the nailed down table, trying to calm the sudden raging fire in his heart.

Silence falls on them. Deep looking to the roof, measured breaths inflating his lungs. The creature in front of Shining turning slowly back into his recognizable friend. Shining however. . . it takes him half a minute to even form a reply, during which the solid, nailed table rattles. Feeling his horn heat up on its own at the images his mind conjures of Twily in that situation, he manages to choke out, "H-how? How was it missed?"

Deep takes a breath before replying, but those seconds stretch out for aeons to Shining. "The Princess signed ten Shadow Warrants, Shining. The Councillor, the Principal, Blossom Rose, three administrators in the Council of Education, two in Public Works, and a noble couple. They had been bribing and blackmailing together, they set up a ring and had kept it under wraps for years. There's a full-on purge, the Princess stepped in to direct IS herself. Outside of the Shadow Arrests, we've had the Guard take in another dozen who accepted bribes, and the entire Council of Education is being peeled open."

Shining had to hold back a violent outburst, his horn growing hotter on his head. Celestia, he wishes the moon was out right now. That would stop him from trying anything stupid.

Deep quickly continues, "Shining, you won't be getting at them, I'm sorry. They're in Black Cells, they've been Shadow Warranted! They're going to disappear, and it won't happen again, to anypony."

Crack! The sound echoes through his ears. His hoof left it's mark on the table before he realized. The pain of the impact felt good, it couldn't feel any better. . . Well, maybe if it wasn't wood it impacted. "Shining? Shini-"

Rising sharply, the stool clattering to the floor and made way for the door. The silent onlookers quickly giving way as he stormed out. "STOP!" Deep's hoof found purchase against Shining's chest. "Don't do it, Shining! Whatever you're thinking, it's-" Shining shoves past Deep and continues out into the storm.

"Shinin-" Deeps voice cut short and drowned in the raging storms.

I want to do something stupid.

Act 1, Chapter 5 - I Promise

Shining Armor lets out a long, pained groan. He winces as his aches remind him he's alive. With heavy closed eyes, he wishes the bed under him wasn't hard as a rock.

'Well, I asked for stupid . . .' He thought. He wasn't a pushover, but those guards were something else. No one in his class was better, but he had barely started casting at the pair of earth ponies before he was on his plot, vision blackening. Who knew earth ponies could move like that? They quicker than anyone in his unicorn class for certain.

The sound of a lock clicking and a door swinging open convinces him that it is time to open his eyes. The ceiling was drab and grey, a magelight embedded behind a layer of glass and the walls a strong brickwork that are probably layered with half-a-hundred spells. Finally, his eyes reached the door, and even his hazy mind could identify the pony standing there.

'Oh buck me.'

Captain Steel Wind was lithe and taut, every muscle carefully maintained and defined for speed and power in equal measure. Dark, steely blue fur shone in the light, and his grey eyes were set in a hard, frowning face, seeming to bore into Shining.

Shining scrambled to his hooves, his mind reporting that the floor was wobbling as he tries to balance. He throws a hasty, wobbling salute, overshot into his head. The Captain's hard gaze remained unchanging in the face of his efforts, he can feel a sweat start to come on in the following moments, his efforts to remain upright growing more and more difficult. Then, the Captain's quiet, smooth voice carries through the room, "Walk with me."

The gaze finally left him as the Captain turns and stalks out of the room, allowing Shining a moment of respite, his saluting hoof returning to the ground to help keep him steady against the earth's sudden wobbling. It's a bit of a struggle to get moving, hooves unsteady before he gets his gait and exits the cell, rushing to catch up to the Captain. When he finally does fall into line just next to and behind his superior the pegasus doesn't even acknowledge him, empty cells with heavy metal doors passing by in the silence, the only sound being their hooves on the ground.

Before Shining's thoughts could run off on their own, the Captain comes to a sudden stop in front of a thick steel door. One of his wings unfurls and reaches out, running along a rune on the frame, and the door shimmers, turning transparent. Shining's feels a weight of dread settle in his stomach, and he swallows heavily. On the other side of the door, sat on a bed much like the one Shining was on, is Deep Thought. He doesn't look worse for wear, but his head is hung low, and his blank stare is stuck to the wall.

"You know who this is?" The Captain's steel eyes turn back to him. Shining nods mutely. The Captain continues, voice deathly quiet as he orders, "Tell me why he is here."

"Because I asked him to tell me about what happened to my sister, and -"

"No. Shining Armor," not raising his voice an inch, "he is here because he chose to disclose classified information to you. You are here because you assaulted the Princess' Royal Guards at the front gates. You are a fool, a treatable condition."

"Sir, I-"

"He is a traitor." Silence. As if for good measure, "Do you know the punishment for treason, recruit?"

Shining numbly nods, his eyes locked on Deep's empty stare. Shining remembers the scratchy, hazy audio recording they had been made to listen to when discussing the most Capital offenses. Celestia had oversaw them herself, from spies and traitors to paedophiles alike. It was chilling, hearing the Princess' voice so coldly read out Stone Face's charges. He was selling information to the Griffins over six years that had cost the Legion hundreds of lives. The sentence being Incineration by Sunfire, the Princess' short tone declaring, 'I could never lift a hoof to harm one of my little ponies, Sergeant Stone Face. In your final moments know that you are no longer one of them.'

That was the true, terrifying extent of a Shadow Warrant. You may biologically exist as a pony, but you were no longer Equestrian, no longer under the Princess' protection.

No longer loved by the Goddess of the Sun.

The thought made him chill. That hadn't happened to Deep. . . had it?

The Captain speaks after allowing the silence to settle for long moments, grey eyes seeming to peer into Shining's very being, "No. He will not be Shadow Warranted, but his career will end. He will be blacklisted for government contracts, his scholarship pulled, and he will be made to return home. What do you think of that, Recruit Shining Armor?"

Deep would never get into Intelligence. He would never even be a successful engineer if his scholarship was pulled, let alone the inability to work on any government project. He might be able to get into a University again, but at what cost to his family financially? "It. . . It isn't fair, sir. It's not his fault, I -"

"It is, Recruit Shining Armor." With voice a note louder, but compared to the quiet near-whisper before it is almost a yell, "It is his fault. You were complicit, but he chose to leak information to you, information you used as justification to assault a guard." A moments pause as the musculature of Steels jaw flexes. "Fortunately for Deep Thought, I have been authorised to offer you a deal."

Shining manages to tear his eyes away from the despondent Deep Thought and back to the Captain, his hard gaze still set as he continues. "You may choose to take the fall for Deep Thought's transgressions. It will be spun that you coerced the information from him, absolving him of most guilt. As a result, you will be expelled from the Solarian Academy, barred from government or military service, a note added to your permanent record of this event and you will return to civilian life to reintegrate into the general populace."

A weight settled on him as the Captain spoke. He can't let this happen to Deep Thought, but what about the guard? It was everything he ever wanted to be, to protect ponies, to protect the Princess. It is his purpose, his cutie mark! He couldn't even join the Legion if he did this. But. . . Could he really do that to Deep? Could he live with himself if he did?

A deep, steadying breath. Another. "I. . . Yes, Captain. I'll do it."

The following silence was deafening, the Captain's gaze became so intense that it took all of Shining's will not to look to the floor. Finally, the Captain nods, and his wing unfurls again and slides along the doorframe. The door slowly reaffirms its opacity, although not before Shining caught a glimpse of a flash of green flame from inside. The Captain turns and walks away, making it half a dozen meters away from the surprised Shining, whose eyes are locked on the door. Green flames? What?

The Captain's voice jolts him from his stillness, "Come, Recruit. I will be showing you to Sergeant Basalt Pie."

Shining turns and follows after him, speeding up to a canter to catch up before slowing again, mind still reeling. "I. . . What? Aren't I being expelled, sir? What were those flames?"

"Illusion Magic, recruit. You are being shown to the Sergeant for your punishment, as mandated by the Princess. You will spend the summer in the barracks. Washing, cleaning, making beds, polishing, and running errands."

The Captain's step is unwavering as they move, but Shining nearly stumbles part-way through the explanation, exclaiming once the Captain is done, "What? What was that then, sir?"

"A test, Recruit. The first of many."

Twilight is completely unable to keep her jaw shut as she darts around the room, trying to take in every detail. The room is massive. A domed ceiling stood above an open two-story space, bookshelves lining the walls, a walkway allows one to walk along the second story shelves. A second layer of shorter shelves formed a circle with regular openings that sectioned off the majority of the room and the centre, where couches and cushions were laid out. Further, in the exact center of the room, was a clear space encircled by a solid ring of silver laid into the ground, the place it protects clear and smooth and clear of any ambient magic. Perfect for rituals, or any kind of spellcasting, really.

The room’s decor was all blues and purples, dark but not overly so, regular bursts of colour around the room help liven up the palette. Several solid looking mannequins had been gathered into their own location, nearby an impressive array of tools and tables were set out. Hammers, chisels, knives, and picks were carefully organized and arrayed in their proper places. On the other side of the room, in a sequestered study isolated only by half-walls, sat a large map of Equestria hung in a part of the wall cleared of bookshelves. The desk was some sort of dark wood, completely clear of decoration except for a half-moon engraved on its face. Tucked away in the corner of this office was a chess board made of marble, the pieces steel and gold instead of the traditional black and white.

The domed ceiling was not without decoration, although Twilight would hesitate to call it mere decoration. A constellation map, exact and perfectly precise down to the star colours, sat inlaid in the dark stonework, each star a small glowing stone that acted as the room's main form of illumination. At the opposite end of the room to her was the exit to a large balcony, she could see a large telescope placed carefully for good access to the sky. Even from here she could see the view provided of the distant mountains from their place at the top of one of the Castle's towers.

Then there were the enchantments. Subtle and beautiful, sapphire blue lattices were lain in the floors and walls, flowing around the room and up to the ceiling, where they ran through each constellation in turn. She could see someone had purposefully drawn with the spellwork as well, several seemingly nonsensical shapes drawn out along the walls, from a tree to an otter to a sword, swirling and dancing to some unknown tune.

Twilight swallows thickly, connecting the dots leaving her more awed than before. A half-moon desk, constellation ceiling, the colors. She takes a breath, managing to speak after a moment, moving back to the Princess, eyes still wandering along the walls and shelves, "P-princess I c-can't use t-this r-room, i-it w-was P-p-princess Luna's w-wasn't it?"

After several seconds of no reply, Twilight turns her head to look to the Princess. Her eyes are far away, looking around the room, taking each location in turn. The Princess' wings flutter at her side, her longing expression tugs at Twilight's heart. Twilight takes several long seconds to form the word carefully, so she won't stutter, then says in her softest voice, "Celestia?"

The Princess' eyes rocket to her, widening, her back hoof shifting away - as if she was reeling from some shock. Her eyes refocus, returning to the present after several seconds of recognition and grief ran across her expression. After a moment it was all tucked away, the Princess looking calmer and more serene, neutral and pleased. A lying expression. "Oh, Twilight, apologies. I was lost in some memories. . . It was my sister's room, yes. It had sat unused for some time when I had the maids clean it, the doors hadn't been unsealed in centuries. It took them days to get through all the dust, then the books had to be checked on and their preserving spells refreshed. I assure you that she would be most pleased to see that it is no longer wasting away, she was very fond of it when she was in Canterlot."

Twilight had to hold back a shiver of excitement, a smile forcing its way onto her face, despite her heart telling her that this was too much - it had to be. She shakes her head to banish the smile and thoughts. All this just for a failure like her? A Princess' room? The Princess' dead sister's room. "B-but P-princess, I-it's. . . N-not r-right! I-i'm just a f-f-" Twilight trails off, realizing what she had been about to say out loud. She couldn't bring herself to lie to the Princess, but she can't say things like that out loud. Not now, not ever, no one should be burdened with her.

The Princess' eyes have a note of something in them, a glimmer of guilt, and her expression softens out of its deceptive look and into sympathy and encouragement, "I assure you, Twilight, you are a brilliant and talented little pony. You have an affinity for magic that is truly spectacular."

"Don’t lie to m-" The words were out before Twilight could stop them, her fear of the Princess' deceptions and her own radically different viewpoint of herself spilling over into reality, one of her hooves rockets to her mouth. The Princess' mouth sets, her expression torn between some unknown emotions, the corner of her mouth twitching upwards a moment. Was she angry? Was she going to expel her and send her back home? She would deserve it, she can't even be grateful and accept what the Princess is offering her.

"Oh, little Twilight," The Princess finally says, expression losing any hardness, instead twisting into an expression of grief and guilt. "You are more perceptive than I gave you credit for.” The Princess takes several long strides, lowering herself onto a yellow cushion, its blue partner just next to it. "Please, sit. We need to discuss something, my little pony."

Twilight had to bite her tongue to stop from stuttering out apology after apology, slowly moving after the Princess and settling onto the blue cushion next to her. She has a stark realization that Princess Luna must have sat here, many, many years ago, staring down at the ancient seat for long seconds before looking back up to the Princess. The Princess lowers her head to peer at Twilight, eyes searching for several seconds before she speaks, "Why don't we make each other a promise, Twilight? I will admit I have issues being honest with others, but I also have difficulty believing others are entirely honest with myself. I am sure you feel the same, my little pony."

It feels like the Princess, in a single sentence, pierced directly into Twilight's soul. Those magenta eyes gazing past all of her barriers and protections, every deception she had built up, every trick and false smile, to lay bare everything Twilight was afraid of; honesty. It was terrifying, to know the Princess knew something so intimate. At the same time, she didn't feel the same terror she imagined she would feel if her parents said it to her. Something in the Princess' look, her words, and her tone made Twilight feel like the Princess knew what was going through her head, and understood.

The Princess shifts a bit, wings fluttering as she scoots a few inches closer to Twilight. "Why don't we promise not to lie to one another, hmm? If we don't want to answer a question, we can simply be honest and say so, otherwise no lying. What do you think of that?"

Twilight had to resist huddling in on herself and thinking, blocking out the world to try and process this, tapping her hooves together for several seconds as she struggles with the thought. ‘Promising not to lie to her? Could I do that? Can I really tell the truth all the time?’ She's a liar, and a failure, a deadly combination when it comes to promises. A glance at the Princess' expression made her feel more at ease, though. The understanding. The soft, reassuring smile that was so good at banishing her fears setting her at ease.

Twilight couldn't think, her thoughts speeding from one thing to another. ‘Liar! Liar! Liar!’ one side chants. ‘Worthless! Worthless! Worthless cheater!’, the other. She has nothing to give the Princess, Twilight is worthless. Why is she doing this?

That smile, soft and reassuring, brought her some focus. Eventually, she raises a hoof, the appendage trembling. "I,” she pauses, trying to enunciate perfectly, “promise."

The Princess raises her own hoof after a moment, placing it against Twilight's. The large, white hoof overshadows her own by a fair margin. The Princess is warm to the touch, like a normal pony running a fever. Like Twilight when she got mad, but Celestia didn't seem mad. Twilight's doubts are banished when the Princess opens her muzzle, speaking, "I promise."

Both of their hooves lower, Twilight finding herself missing the physical contact, placing the hoof against her chest. She feels like some sort of weight has been lifted from her shoulders, but with that comes a creeping sense of dread in her belly. Why did the Princess want this? Did she know something? Did she want Twilight to admit she was a failure? Before the Princess could speak and confirm her fears, Twilight blurts out, "W-what was s-she l-like?"

The Princess stills, eyes clouding and straying to the rest of the room, "I suppose you mean my sister, little Twilight?"

Twilight nods for several seconds before remembering the Princess isn't looking at her, "I-i'm s-sorry, I s-shouldn't h-have. . ."

The Princess eyes lower toward the ground for a moment, her small smile vanishing. "No, no. It is quite alright. Not many ask me about her," with a deep sigh, she continues, "and I do not get to speak of her much. I suppose everypony feels as if they know her from history, like they know Princess Platinum or Consul West Wind. To them, that is what she is, so it is easy to forget that she was. . . is more."

Is more? What? Before Twilight can give voice to her question, the Princess continues, "She is strong. Stronger than I in character, unshakeable in her beliefs when she has decided them. A warrior at heart, she lives for the thrill of action and the song of battle. Most know this, but she is so much more. . . She cried when she was weak and wept when her soldiers perished. She loved Equestria more than any pony alive." The Princess' voice has lost much of its serene quality, falling into a quiet, almost desperate meander. Like she wanted nothing more than to say these things to someone. "But it did not love her back."

"Luna loved art and creating it. She sculpted, smithed, carved, wrote, painted, enchanted, composed. She craved creativity, expressing herself in any way she could. Everything became an art form to her, a thing to master and make beautiful. Warfare, magic, architecture, and every other subject she set herself to. In some decades she was called a virtuoso, in others the Warmistress, and in others she would seclude herself and study and write and publish. Ponies loved her when they met her. The entire Legion was hers and hers alone because she sacrificed for them as much as they sacrificed for Equestria. Ponies were drawn to her when she spoke, and she was beloved among her friends and allies. Even when they died for her in the end."

The silence following that statement hung in the air like a thick fog, clinging and still as the grave. Twilight manages a gulp, absorbing all of that, reverence filling her. The Princess is talking to her about this, she really isn't lying. Her promise was real. Still, something was off in the way she spoke, something in the way she talked about Princess Luna. Remembering the promise, Twilight gulps again and manages to speak, "Y-you t-talk like s-she is. . . s-s-she i-is. . ."

The Princess' eyes returning to her caused her to stutter and trail off, they were watery. The Princess was near tears, taking a deep breath and asking, "Tell me what you know of my sister's end, Twilight."

Twilight's mind scrambles at the sudden question, going back to the history books she has studied, pulling up paragraphs and paragraphs of facts and figures. Won't talking about this make her sadder? Still, Twilight takes a breath and replies, voice shaking, "S-she d-d-died fighting t-the e-evil a-alicorn N-nightmare Moon." Celestia turned her head, the shadows playing across her tensed jaw. Oh no, Was that wrong? She turned her head back to Twilight with small nod to continue. "T-the conflict d-destroyed E-everfree City a-and the r-residual magic t-twisted the f-forest. . ." Oh dear, were the books wrong!?

Celestia's eyes lower, now staring at the dark wood. When she speaks again, it is barely above a whisper, "That is what is in the books, yes. It is not the truth."

The air is heavy after that statement, Twilight involuntarily shivers, feeling the weight of it. The books were lies? The Princess continues, "In the century leading up to the Battle of the Everfree, Equestria was at peace. For. . . countless reasons, including my own arrogance and blindness, the ponies of Equestria had begun to distrust and mislabel my sister. A warmonger of the past, a relic unworthy to stand alongside my radiance. Many had not appreciated her works and sacrifices in the past, but it reached new heights in this time. I was blind, my place as the central public figure of our diarchy clouded my vision. I did not see her despair until it was too late, until others forced me see it."

Twilight was barely breathing, scooting closer, entranced. Some part of her can tell what is coming, and she dreads it, somewhere deep down. A line of wetness slides down the Princess' cheek as she continues. "Her friends were not so blind as I, and the Legion still held her in the highest regard. For some time we had grown further apart, she spent much of her time in Everfree City and away from the Capital, at the Legion Headquarters and the old castle. During one of my visits. . . The commanders of the Legion attempted a coup."

Twilight's breath catches. "They were driven by desperation and a notion that if my sister could rule alone she would escape her depression and self-loathing, become appreciated and rise to the limelight. I know now that they did not intend to kill me, but I had grown paranoid of the Legion. In my arrogance, I believed her growing distance from me was the beginnings of a plot, for I jealously loved my power and the praise showered on me from everyone in Canterlot. When they ambushed me in the barracks during inspections." "

The Princess' voice lowers, her head lowering further, her voice wavering as she declares, "I. . . killed them all."

The Princess' cheeks are wet now, tears leaking freely from her eyes and sizzling as they move down her cheeks, but her voice continues, cracking and breaking the previous steady tone. "I stormed to the castle afterwards, intent on confronting Luna about her failed plot. . . There I ran into several legion commanders and made more examples of them when they confronted me and began accusing me of negligence. It was then my sister finally emerged."

The Princess' eyes seem to gaze through the floor, lost in long ago. Her face scrunches up, her mouth tightening, and her voice comes out half-choked. "She saw what I had done and it broke whatever was left of her. . . She embraced a spirit that had haunted her thoughts and became a twisted version of herself; Nightmare Moon. Our confrontation killed thousands. I am more powerful than she, even with all the might of the nightmare at her command, but she was a warrior, and I was arrogant and too sure of my own abilities. She defeated me, the fighting ending near where it began, in the castle. Had she not been studying. . . a set of powerful artefacts, she would have taken over Equestria. Instead, I used them to seal her away on the moon after fleeing into her research study."

The Princess is silent, eyes glazed over and staring at the ground, mourning as soft amber aura leaking from her fur and flowing onto the ground like a mist. Twilight has to do something, anything, to make up for making her teacher this sad. She should have known better than to ask, not that she ever would have expected this. 'Stupid, stupid dumb unicorn.' She focuses, setting aside the newly gained information and gathers her courage. Then she scoots closer, inch by inch, until she is on Celestia's cushion and at her side, only inches away. Then she presses her side against the Princess, barely up to her wing when they are both settled down like this.

The Princess tenses slightly, her head finally turning away from the floor and to Twilight. She seems to almost say something before deciding against it, a soft, lopsided smile working its way onto her muzzle. The Princess' wing unfurls and lowers slowly over Twilight after a split second of hesitation. Twilight can't resist tensing immediately at the feeling of something draping over her, shivering violently and blanking her mind on instinct, falling still after a moment.

The warmth of the Princess and her gentle embrace slowly comes back to Twilight, dragging her mind away from the shadows of her nightmares to the present; to Celestia embracing her. Her instinctive stiffness fades away as the seconds pass until she begins to feel at ease, leaning more against the Princess' body.

Twilight’s breaths deepen slowly, her eyelids growing heavier and heavier. Soon her vision is dark and her ears are filled with the sounds of windblown grass and a gentle breeze fills her mane.

Twilight was pulled from moonlit fields by a gentle humming. Slowly the haze over her mind begins to lift, the Princess’ wordless song filling her ears. She becomes aware of the gentle warmth surrounding her, and the softness of the Princess’ fur and feathers. It was that time, though, that some part of her noticed she wasn't tense and afraid, flashes of the closet and library don't haunt her at the Princess' embrace. She feels tears begin to sting at her eyes, and when she next inhales it comes in a sniffle. She nearly broke her promise.

The Princess' humming comes to a stop at her sniffle, her wing lifting slightly, revealing the Princess' set of magenta eyes peering down at her. Celestia offers a soft smile, "What troubles you, little Twilight?"

That made Twilight feel even worse, and she sniffles again, burying her face in the Princess' side and mumbling, "I l-lied."

Silence hangs for several seconds, Twilight unable to see anything except the Princess' fur. She absently notes the gentle smell of lilacs as she sniffles a bit more. Finally, the Princess speaks, "What did you lie about, my little pony?"

Twilight begins to feel regret and fear, would she be rejected again? The voice of the Principal fills her mind, ‘You little liar!’ ‘So greedy for attention!’ ‘Did you want to show off?’ Would the Princess be the same way? No, right? She couldn’t, if she couldn’t trust the Princess, who could she trust? She manages to shake the thoughts off, and after another moment of struggle, speaks, "I-I t-told my p-parents. . . I-I wanted h-homeschooling. . ."

"Shhh," the Princess' gentle tone interrupts her thoughts and stumbling words. "You don't have to say it, little Twilight. I know, I know what you have gone through."

Twilight feels her chest tighten and she chokes back a sob, shaking against the Princess, "I-I c-couldn't - I c-c-couldn't -"

The Princess pulls her tighter with her wing, "It's alright, little Twilight. You didn't do anything wrong, nopony can hurt you anymore. I'm here."

Twilight didn't try to choke back her next sob, feeling herself shake and cry into the Princess' fur, pressing herself deeper into the embrace and letting herself go. Each sob released some tension from her, the next always easier than the last. Her eyes began to feel heavy again, but her heart began to feel lighter. The sound of windblown grass begins to overtake her again, the smell of a filled library. The last words she hears before she fades back to sleep are whispered just loud enough for her to hear, "I promise."

Author's Note

Sorry about the delay, work was beating on both of us on this end! Hope you enjoy the chapter!

Act 1, Chapter 6 - Ancient Dreams

Tonight was too much like that night. Heavy rainclouds haunt Canterlot, casting the city in shadow and memory and loss. Celestia could almost see the castle around her bending and fading into other shapes and forms, the marble hallways becoming strong, old brickwork and open windows replaced with arrow slits. A brief breeze through the windows of the hallway would have carried the smell of ancient pines, old moss, and antediscordian magic.

The passing open-air windows were welcome, although Celestia was too lost in her own mind to appreciate any of her carvings or the spectacular view offered. A pair of guards and a maid trail her, the maid quietly protesting, "But Princess, you'll -"

Celestia shook her head, closing her eyes to help drown out the sensations of a time long gone, "I will be fine, Feather. I'll have you know I am quite immune to the cold."

That seemed to bring the maid up short. They were always fussing about something, especially the new ones. A set of hooves stops following her, leaving the pair of guards that always trail her.

Celestia takes a sharp turn, eyes still closed, and descends down a small set of steps and into the chilling rain. 'It wasn't cold,' she reminds herself, 'It wasn't cold.' She allows her eyes to open now, shadows and ghosts banished as she takes in her garden. The mallorn begins creaking out a greeting, wood groaning and leaves swaying in familiar patterns. Her pond laps at its edges, the carefully trimmed bushes shaking in a steady stream of rain allowed to fall past the enchantments.

'There isn't a mallorn in the old castle. You didn't have a garden, either. Focus.' An old routine, one that helped Celestia begin shaking off the desire to curl up and sleep. The shadows of the Mallorn begin to morph, the twisting grass and flowers appearing like charred corpses. A double-edged sword, sleep. One she had gone without for nine-hundred-and-eighty-eight years.

"Corporals, go ensure I closed my office door."

A moment's hesitation between the two then they turn and leave, allowing Celestia to be alone alone. A replacement pair would arrive soon, and she does not begrudge them that. But on nights like this, a moment alone with her repressed nightmares was welcome. She steps forward, managing to pick up her suddenly leaden hooves and meander along the gravel path, the small rocks crunching under her steel-clad hooves.

The pond stills before her, presenting the mirror her gaze could never resist.

She traces the smooth lines of her face and the depth in her eyes. The visage behind deforms and the branches of the mallorn tree twist into bouts of flame and death. The leaves coalesce into the shadow of a screaming face, eyes alight with rage, hurt and loathing. Celestia's own mutated reflection stares back with its slitted eyes and smug smile, then bursting alight into flames. The background groaning of the tree distorting into a screech of pain, the shadowed face in the leaves pleading for mercy.

Morbidly enthralled, Celestia watched, feeling her breath hitch and mind recoil from the waking nightmare. A ripple passes over the reflection, shifting to a dark figure laying facedown on castle stone. Armored in once immaculate silver, but now charred black, the figure drags herself to her hooves. A flash of starlight strikes and brings her screaming back down to the glowing slag remains of stonework. The trees groaning-no, the haunting laughter of Celestia played soundtrack to the scene.

Celestia tears her gaze away from the horror, closing her eyes and focusing back into the waking realm. As she focuses and the garden begins returning to normal, the screams and laughter fading. Celestia can feel the satisfaction of her observer.

"I won't kill her," Celestia whispers after a moment, eyes still closed as the realm of sleep distances further from her mind.

The following silence is interrupted as small breeze whispers "I know."

A shuddering breath fills Celestia's lungs, the bite of the cool air helping her focus. When she opens her eyes again, the garden is once again quiet and peaceful. The mallorn creaking and groaning the last syllables of 'hello' in treeish.

"I will not kill her," Celestia tells herself again. The remaining visions of her fears fade as she rises and makes way for the exit. With any luck, they will not return for a few nights more.

Celestia's hooves carry her through the palace at a sedate pace, almost of their own accord. She allows her eyes to trace the statues and paintings that line the halls along a familiar, often trodden path. The castle was unusually quiet at night. Not even the passing guard patrols in nearby halls made more than a few whispers thanks to their training and enchantments, and she was too far from the exterior windows to hear a breeze. It was a welcome reprieve on nights like this, one she had embraced with worrying frequency the closer to The Night she neared.

Her horn briefly glows on her head to open a double door in front of her. The cavernous throne room was long, tall, and deathly quiet. Her steel shoes clink quietly with every step, shouting her presence in the silence. Celestia ascends the stairs leading up to the thrones, considering the pair. Her own was marble and bright, inlays of gold tracing out the image of a sun. Its partner was long unused, so long that even her own servants were considering it old-fashioned and unhealthy to keep around.

Dark steel inlays flow along the marble like rivers of water, all stemming from the silver moon stamped into the high back, constantly shining with its own inner light. Luna had been proud of this, and Celestia had been somewhat jealous at the time - and lost a bet. Admittedly, she had known she would lose it. 'T'would seem our rump will be comfier, sister, thy enchanting is plebian,' is what Luna had said to her upon seeing it. She was right. The Celestial Throne was opulent, perhaps a bit too gaudy when sat next to one of Luna's masterworks and was most uncomfortable without the cushion.

The betting games ended at the castle's defences. Luna's expertise and handiwork were everywhere here, although it made her melancholic to dwell on it. When the time came, it would serve Luna well as a seat of power.

She places a hoof on the arm of her throne. "You'll get the boot, I think," commenting quietly to the Celestial Throne, the words carrying through the empty throne room. "She barely tolerated the poor chisel strokes when we both ruled, I doubt she will let you stay when I am gone."

The Celestial Throne did not deign to reply, the room lapsing back into complete silence. Then the side door opens, the sound of its well-oiled hinges carrying like whispers. A hoof step and a small squeak followed. Ah, Twilight.

"Midnight wanderings, my student?" Celestia raises her voice out of the quiet tone she had used with the throne, the words having just enough weight to carry through the room without echoing. That had taken some practice.

There are a few, shy steps before the door clicks closed. Celestia's soft expression turns to her small purple student. The likeness to Luna threatens to pull Celeatia back into memory at the sight as she was all-too-much like a young Luna. Shy and reserved, dedicated and brave, quiet and studious. Well, as studious as one could be when they were illiterate.

Celestia offers a smile to the shuffling filly approaching the dais. Head lowered, ears drooping.

Twilight reaches the bottom step and glances up. Her eyes wide with worry and curiosity in equal measure, a familiar expression that often haunted a face so young over the last month of lessons. Questions ever brewing behind those eyes. Twilight opens her mouth, ready to prove the notion again, quietly stuttering out, "S-sorry p-C-celestia. I ... I h-had a n-nightmare."

Ah, of course. "Don't be ashamed, Twilight." The tension releases a bit. "I'll let you in on a secret." With a whisper, she continues, "I had one as well."

Twilight's shame absolves to surprise. "Y-you? Y-you have n-nightmares?"

Celestia nods after a moment, turning her head back toward the Lunar Throne, mind straying back to the dark and terrible vision in the garden. "A nightmare. The same one, I'm afraid. Something of a recurring haunt, although I do not sleep as you do."

There is a shuffling of hooves, and Celestia has to hold back a soft smile. She can almost hear Twilight holding herself back from asking the obvious question, not that Celestia would wish to answer it. Instead, "Come up here." Celestia turns her head to peer down the steps and motions the filly over. "Twilight, Do you know when these thrones were made?"

Twilight hesitantly begins ascending the steps, nodding, "W-when the c-castle w-was b-being designed, the b-books say y-you and P-Princess L-Luna crafted t-them y-yourselves."

'The books say.' She is learning. With a nod Celestia confirms, "They are correct, my sister and I made these ourselves in something of a bet. I knew I would lose, but my sister was ever the competitive one." A smile adorns her face as she recalls the moment. "She said she'd level the Canterhorn before she let me enchant the castle's defences, 'Mayhaps if we wished to repel a swarm of bees, we would call upon thee, sister.'"

The light, easy, expression on Luna's face and her eyebrow arched in accusation, the dinner they had eaten together. Memories threatening to steal this moment with Twilight. The visible shock on the fillies face drags her back the present.

Her student's brows furrow a moment and her eyes soften into sympathy. The bright, purple eyes of Twilight Sparkle turn and regard Celestia. That observant gaze, one that Celestia turns her eyes from to regard the Lunar Throne once again. "Y-you ... H-how c-can you d-deal w-with -"

"Would you like to sit on it?"

That seems to shock Twilight out of her thoughts. Celestia turns her head just in time to catch her student's mouth opening and her eyes glancing at the throne. "M-me? I c-couldn't, P-princess ... I ..."

Celestia smiles and shakes her head, "You can, I am sure she wouldn't mind you sitting there for a bit, Twilight. She would have adored you, and wouldn't begrudge you this. Go on."

Twilight hesitates a second then steps forward, clambering onto the Lunar Throne with a helping hoof from Celestia. She sits down, minuscule in the midst of the alicorn-sized chair. She turns her eyes to the rest of the throne room, staring right past Celestia and into the dark, empty hall of power.

'Very much like you, sister.' Celestia's mind strays to the scalding tea, then to Twilight's magical flare at the school. She takes advantage of her student's quiet awe to think, watching the small smile and wide eyes. 'And perhaps a bit too much like me as well.'

Click, clack, 'Iron, with a density,' click, click, 'of normally 7.87-' "C-celestia?"

Silence, chalk gripped in telekinesis halted mid stroke. Celestia turns her head toward Twilight Sparkle, who was enveloped in a bean-bag chair four times her size. "Yes, Twilight?" Celestia may have given into Twilight's initial complaints, but sinking into it as if it were a marshmallow with notebooks and quills gripped in auras offered a useful lesson in control, one the student already had great proficiency in.

"How h-heavy is t-the S-sun?" Twilight asks without hesitation. A blessing in these last few weeks, as it had taken days to get her to speak up at all during the lessons.

"Ah," said Celestia, not bothering to hold back the smile, eyes crinkling in delight. Every student asked, but normally not so soon. "Well Twilight, if you wish to be exact, it has a mass of 1.9 octillion tons. Give or take a few tons."

Unsurprised at that, Twilight's next question could be predicted given the subject matter today had been advanced telekinesis, "H-how do y-you m-move s-something that h-heavy?"

Celestia considers her response for a moment. With a deep breath, she turns full attention to the impressionable student. "Moving a solar body is ... difficult. In ways different than you may expect." With a small shake of her head, she adds the seldom spoken fact, "In truth, moving the moon is more difficult than the Sun. Surprising, no?"

"H-how?" Twilight's face scrunches up at that, eyebrows knitting together in thought, and she asks, "The s-sun is t-tens of m-millions t-times h-heavier than t-the M-moon!"

'How bold.' Celestia nods, giving her student a few more moments to ponder the statement before continuing, "True, very true. The answer is actually quite simple. What is magic, Twilight?"

Twilight's maw hangs open, her response halted as the theory of magic was called to question. A theory normally introduced in High School, however Twilight was far beyond it even before she came to Celestia. Finally, "M-magic/Energy R-relativity ... E-energy is m-magic ..."

Celestia nods slowly, waiting for Twilight to continue. "B-but ... B-but the o-output ... I-it ..." Her eyes flit, seeing something in her minds eye.

"It is quite devastating," Celestia finishes for her, "if used for such purposes. I am connected to the Sun, Twilight. I call upon its energy at will and use its own might to tug it across the sky as I see fit. A normal pony would most certainly be reduced to vapour should they try."

'Although I am quite certain you would survive the process. It is in your blood, as such is the moon,' she added to herself, waiting for Twilight to continue.

"W-when did y-you first r-raise the s-sun?" Celestia's breath hitches. "D-did y-you h-have any p-pra ..." A faint buzzing fills Celestia's ears. Her breathing quickens, sucking for air. 'Why did the air get so thin?'

The world heaved as she was slammed into the past at her minds whim.

"-estia! Celestia! The Sun! Now is our chance!" Her eyes refocus. The world before her is drowned in shadow, ground quaking and ears full of thunderous laughter. The clouds painted pink with the blood of a thousand sacrifices hang in the sky.

Celestia takes a step back, breath quickening in panic. The cries of soldiers, screams of agony and terror, the rallying cry continues, "Equestria! Equestria!"

The world swims into focus, senses struggling to come together. The blurry figures come into focus. "Luna." The lunar goddess stands beside her, mallorn-wood armour torn and shredded, revealing the deep, rich blue coat of fur that she had not seen in a millennium. Her face was taught with concentrated rage, jaw set in stone, eyes glinting in the eternal twilight like the sheen of steel. Atop her sister's head sat a radiant crown, set in it were three softly glowing stones, their very presence attempting to keep the horrors around them at bay.

Around them, Tartarus.

Discord's imagination was given life. Horrible breeds of cat, bird and lion, malformed dragons twisted into humanoid form, ponies writhing with living chitin. The very deformed land seeming to shift and move against the last of the rear guard. The land was not Discord's doing however. The grass long buried under remains was long forgotten as the Vanguard pushed, inch my malformed inch.

Leading the charge against a god was a helmet-less earth pony. 'Moonlit Heart' Celestia's traitorous mind remembers. His rough voice carrying over the din of laughing horrors, "Equestria! Equestria!" Every time a hoof lashed out, Celestia's alicorn ears could hear the crunches. Every time a claw rends flesh and metal, screams. Each voice, gurgling, searing their last moments into her ageless mind.

"Tia! Celestia, Look at me!" Luna's face fills Celestias sight. "Sister! Raise the sun! He is taunting us with laughter!"

"B-but ... The Crusaders ... They ... I've seen this before ... I can't ..." Celestia feels an icy grip on her heart. She can remember, impossible to forget.

Luna's hoof points to the warring soldiers. "You must! Do not let their sacrifice be for naught! THEY brought us to Discord! THEY paid the price for victory. We must succeed," she pleaded.

The faces of the fallen flash in her mind. The countless families faces she personally would speak to over the next year. Celestia reaches out for the Sun, the waking nightmare dragging her along events long-settled. A heat swelling in her, the dark fire growing within her breast. She grips at the celestial body and the laughing turns sinister. A sickly feeling fills her mind, washing over her Sun. An attempt to hold it in place but it is too late.

"The Sun! The Sun!" The earth pony's voice calls, voice raising for a final cry, "For Equestria!"

The world is blinded with the First Sunrise. Then deafened by the wave of brilliant sunfire barreling down through the atmosphere.

Silence. No screams. No growls. No metal grinding.

No cheers.

"Oh nononononono!" Twilight shouts. The clatter of notebooks and quills against the ground accompanies her own hooves as she leaps from her 'marshmellow'.

Twilight couldn't move, staring in horror at what she had done with her stupid question! Her teacher stood silent, motionless, eyes looking through Twilight and her shoulders drooping as if suddenly tired.

"I'm sorry! I'm sorry!" Twilight cried, but the Princess stood still. Twilight began to hop from hoof-tip to hoof-tip. 'Should I get someone? Does the Princess need help? Did Celestia fall asleep, is that how bad of a student I am?'

The Princess shakily exhales, shaking her head sharply, her wings fluttering suddenly at her side. Her eyes refocus onto the now frozen Twilight.

The Princess takes a few deep breaths, wings stilling, closing her eyes tightly and reaching a hoof out to run along the nearby chalkboard. Twilight's mind races through possibilities, narrowing toward one thought; the Princess has nightmares. She doesn't sleep. Waking Nightmares.

Twilight's mind races through all the books she read on sleep deprivation. The effects night terrors can have, coping methods and what happens if left unchecked. The realization hits and it takes all she can muster to lift her leaden hooves from the ground. Each step took her closer to the Princess that had faced away from her.

She takes a breath, knowing what had made her feel better every morning, no matter what had happened. She sits and hugs one of the Princess' legs.

The towering Alicorn stops running her hoof along the chalkboard and opens her eyes, and Twilight feels the muscles tense at her touch. 'Should I have asked? Oh no. Why didn't I ask? So stu-'

The Princess gently pulls her leg free and lowers herself into her haunches. Twilight barely has time to imagine the scolding she is going to get before the Princess pulls her against her chest and she is surrounded by warm, alabaster fur.

Twilight is sure it is her imagination, but as the quiet embrace continues, Celestia's form stills slowly.

Twilight swallows thickly, feeling the slight tremors come to a slow halt. "P-princess?" She manages to get out after a moment longer, "A-are you o-ok? I'm s-sorry."

"No, there is no need to apologize, little Twilight. It is not your fault," Celestia's hoof rubs along her back with slow, deliberate movements. The Princess takes a deep breath, continuing, "It is mine."

Twilight doesn't try to lift her head out of the alabaster fur and look up, opting to bury her face deeper and asks - part of her hoping her voice will be muffled, "W-why d-does this h-happen?"

"Fear," The Princess' voice is quiet and forlorn, the words coming slowly. "I am afraid of sleep. The realm of dreams is not a safe place for me. P-please, ask no more."

Twilight nods slowly, but her mind is already whirring. Unable to sleep because dreams are unsafe? The conundrum twists in her head even as the Princess breaks away and lets out a shaky breath. "We will have to continue our lesson on materials in telekinesis at a later date. I am in need of a good cup of tea, I think. Would you keep me company?"

If this were a few minutes before, Twilight would have eagerly accepted. Instead, she slowly shakes her head. Her mind examines the problem again, her senses only taking the barest analytical notes of the Princess' brief surprise.

The Princess turns and almost retreats from the room, but Twilight's mind is far away from analyzing Celestia's behaviour. What could make the realm of dreams unsafe for Celestia?

Whatever it was, Twilight would figure it out - and she would save her mentor from it. She nods to her self, mind focused to a razor's edge, intent on a singular goal; protect the Princess from nightmares.

Author's Note

Now I know this is both really late and short, but all I can do is apologize. Some really bad writer's block and life caught up with me, should be back on more regular uploads after this.

I hope all of you enjoy a more Celestia-oriented chapter, exploring some of her character.

As always, big thanks to Dakun Skye for editing - really huge help in improving the story.

Act 1, Chapter 7 - A Little Love

The sound of ten thousand ponies stamping their hooves in unison shakes the scaffolding under Smooth Mercury. The repeating tune crashing out, backdropped by loud cheers as an announcer struggled to be heard through the crowd.

Boom-Boom. Thud.
Boom-Boom. Thud.

Smooth took a deep breath, the musk of displaced dust and the faint smell of thousands filling her nostrils. She closes silvery eyes and focuses on the sound of her heartbeat. Every cheer, each stomp, all of it sends a torrent of emotions rolling through the auditorium below her. She can practically taste the excitement, feel the anticipation. Her wings flutter against her back, itching to move - to release the energy building up inside of her.

Boom-Boom. Thud.
Boom-Boom. Thud.

A shiver runs its way up her spine, contained excitement and nerves in equal measure forcing her to briefly hop from hoof to hoof, wings extending to give her balance. She bends the magic around her wings, the tiny amounts of ambient magic keeping her upper body aloft and unmoving through the process.

The glamour hanging over her form shudders, silver wings and dark blue fur shimmering from the torrent of emotions channelling through her. Briefly, the flickering outline of her long, glimmering horn can be seen spearing from her head. The air grows heavy, emotions channelling through her very spirit, becoming magic and filling her with a shuddering euphoria.

Boom-Boom. Thud.
Boom-Boom. Thud.

'Focus. Remember control.' The turbulent waves of excitement and happiness and love flowing around her split, giving her an unwilling respite from the high of so many emotions from so many ponies. The shimmering along her body ceases, horn fading completely from view. She releases a breath she hadn't realized she had been holding, the throaty noise drowned out by the rising voice of the announcer finishing his introduction; " - welcome Smooth Mercury!"

Her cue. After taking a long breath, her wings tuck against her body and she tilts forward - falling from the top of eaves of the gargantuan stage of the Golden Amphitheatre. The air rushes past her ears, briefly attempting to drown out the roars of excitement. Then, with the ground rushing to meet her, Smooth's wings extend and catch the wind. Feathers rippling, she pushes the magic around her wings, laying them almost flat as her hooves crash against the wooden stage, a trail of weather magic spreading mist and fog from the path of her fall.

Smooth remains crouched against the ground for a moment, then rises, spreading her great silver wings behind her, she cries out, "Manehattan! Are you ready to rock!"

The crowd roars.

"I need love, love, oh to ease my mind -"

Smooth pulls herself off the couch, easily shifting the pair of cheerleaders - from the Manehattan Monsters, she thinks - and hopping onto the coffee table. The clatter of beer bottles falling to the floor and the crumpling of pizza boxes under hoof smothers a few of the lines coming from the house-wide stereo system.

Stretching her wings, she takes a moment to eye the various figures laid prone through the room. Collapsed on couches and chairs, a few asleep on the table, and someone had decided the laundry basket looked comfortable. Head turning, she peers out of the sliding glass door toward the back patio and pool. Framed by the beautiful view provided of the towering Ashwood Forest, the distant mountains behind them capped with pure snow, were about a dozen ponies in various states of unconscious inebriation. None were in the pool, thankfully, but she was definitely going to have to clean the mini-bar.

With a smile of satisfaction working its way onto her face, she hops off the coffee table, sliding along the ground until she is level with the hallway. Strutting forth with the beat, she begins to lip-sing along with the song playing, 'You can't hurry love, you'll just have to wait -'

Her glamour begins to shift and fall apart, silver and dark blue giving way to cerise and a multi-coloured mane, eyes becoming bright purple. Gaining a few inches of height, her horn lights up the second it appears, several lots of bottles and food boxes just vanishing from her path as she heads for the stairs.

Each step up was taken with the beat in little hops, 'Just trust in the good times, no matter how long it takes -' Reaching the top of the stairs, a sleeping pony vanishes in a flash of pink light - deposited carefully in the laundry basket with his friend downstairs. A brief weaving of magic touches at their affection for eachother, making her grin widen as she unlocks her door and power-slides inside, slamming it shut behind her.

Hopping to her hooves, she held a hoof up to her mouth in the mimicry of a microphone as she continued toward the bathroom, 'I remember Auntie said, you can't hurry love, no-o -' Her swagger toward the bathroom was interrupted by a small pop and the appearance of a letter on her desk, sealed with a wax blazing sun. Lip-singing turned to humming and she crossed the room in a few hops, hooves carefully keeping to light-coloured tiles and to the beat. In a flash, the seal was filled with her magic and broken, and the scroll unfolded. The top proudly declared, 'Cadance, I am in need of your assistance with a personal matter, please -'

The grin on Cadance's face grew as she read over the scroll. A new student? By the sound of it, not anything like Sunset, too. She dropped the letter onto the desk and hopped toward the bathroom, avoiding the tiles that are lava, lip-singing along with a few more lines of her favourite song, 'But it's a game of give and take, you can't hurry love -'

Cadance had to hold back some satisfaction as she strutted through the halls, her adopted form - a cute maid with long legs and a tight flank that made her skirt quite distracting - going ignored after a glance or two by the guards and other staff. Each hoofstep against the network of enchantments in the floor told them that she was allowed to be here, after all. Passing another pair of guards with a bright smile and wink, she slipped into the Royal Archives.

Nothing in the castle had changed in the forty years since she had visited it. No new paintings, the walls hadn't been redecorated, the carpets were maintained older than she was, the maze in the gardens hadn't been changed, not even the armour of the guards or maid uniforms adjusted to be less suggestive - or more, Cadance certainly wouldn't have minded. Say what you will of Celestia's ancient sensibilities, she seemed to enjoy the view as much as anyone else - even if she would never admit it. The poor mare, she probably thinks she would be strung up.

Cadance knew a dozen upcoming talented artists that would faint at the opportunity to touch up even a single room. It's depressing, being dragged into the distant past every time she walked through the halls - forced to remember those who had passed, rather than being able to move on. She can't imagine how it affects auntie after so long if it hurts Cadance so much after only six hundred years.

If nothing in the rest of the castle had changed in forty years, the archives hadn't changed since she became an Alicorn and was brought under Celestia's wing. Oh, sure, new books were constantly brought in and added to the vast collection of knowledge, but the feeling never changed. The Chief Archivists also looked suspiciously like one another no matter how much the torch was passed on, a matronly mare with a stern frown and half-moon spectacles ready to berate you for daring to cause a cacophony as loud as whispering. Is that how Celestia felt about every mortal she met?

Cadance disappeared between the towering shelves of tomes before the Chief Archivist could come over and demand to know why she was here, mind now turning to her target. The letter from Celestia had spoken of her student briefly, and her tremendous social anxiety. A stark contrast to the powerful charisma of her previous student. Cadance had not been cautious enough of Sunset. This time, she won't let anything slip through her net.

Technically, she is meant to be meeting auntie in two hours before she meets the new student over tea. Undoubtedly pleasant enough, full of tame conversation and honeyed words. That is how it had gone with Sunset, and Cadance had allowed herself to be fooled by Celestia's previous commends of the filly's potential and inner goodness despite the warning in her heart. Celestia had nearly broken after that betrayal. She would not allow herself to be fooled by another power-hungry student.

It didn't take her long to find Twilight amidst the shelves, just like the cute colt in the kitchens said she would be. Cadance paused several meters away, examining the small lavender filly.

Twilight Sparkle was half-buried in a large chair with comparatively gargantuan cushions, face scrunched up in concentration as she examined the book on... Mental magic? Two-dozen other tomes were stacked on nearby tables, each referencing Princess Luna or the mind arts in some way. That gave Cadance pause. The letter had mentioned, briefly, Celestia' suspicions that Twilight Sparkle's cutie mark might be so broad as to be worrying. If that was the case, then this could be par for the course. No pony can resist furthering their knowledge in their cutie mark's field. On the other hoof, it could be a warning of somepony worse than Sunset.

Still, she was quite cute. Her cheeks contained just enough pudge to be pinchable, but it looked like she was going to quickly lose that filly fat. Cadance could make our her distinct, royal cheekbones under the scrunch of her face and knew she would be pretty when she grew. Well, that tended to happen with their heritage. Cadance herself looked disturbingly like a younger Celestia by all accounts, despite the generations between them.

Unlike either Cadance or Sunset, though, Twilight was not the spitting image of the Auntie that Cadance knew so well. Her cheekbones were royal, but not delicate - and her muzzle wasn't as thin as it should have been. The eyes were the largest difference. Any descendent that Cadance had ever met had fiery, bright eyes - they roared with emotion, flaring when you grew angry, which was often. Celestial lines also typically had bright fur; yellows, oranges, pinks, and whites were the most common.

She couldn't be a Lunar line, could she?

Long moments of further examination made her reconsider that. She had seen the last two descendants of the final line of Lunar descent herself, the last of the Moonstone Line. They had an entirely different air. Had one escaped both her and her Aunt's investigations? Auntie might have refused to keep track of her own descendants, but she kept nearly fanatical records of her sister's - and ensured they had good opportunities to shine.

The descendants of Luna were physical and quick on their feet, their bloodline blessing them with grace and an almost fanatical appreciation for finer magics. Twilight did not look like a physically active pony, but she was holding a tome on mind magic. It didn't get much more delicate than that.

Cadance allowed her physical senses to dull, and focused. The material faded. The scent of the old tomes and dusty shelves, the sound of distant movement and hushed talking, quiet sounds of armour from the halls. The subtle distortions of the emotional became reality. Everything shifted, then the shelves began to shine softly with the imprints of the countless ponies who had passed through them. Each book a different shade and adding to the rainbows of colours, the emotional imprints left upon them by their readers.

The sight of Twilight in the reality of the emotional made her cringe, then clench her teeth. The filly was in tatters. Someone had gotten into her head and tore at everything they could. Cadance could see the burning core that drove her on, running with vibrant lavender and fiery scarlets that pushed against the sickly, inky blackness that would haunt her thoughts and dreams. Somepony had done something terrible to Twilight, and it made Cadance's heart burn with a sudden fire. She let out a harsh breath, expelling the sudden rising anger with practised ease.

The noise seemed to draw Twilight's attention up very suddenly, head snapping to look at Cadance like a whip.

Cadance let go of her alternate sense, the world flowing back to the purely physical. Purple eyes were locked on hers, squinting against some unseen glare, stars sparkling within the iris.

Magesight. Ponyfeathers.

Cadance focused and turned her attention inward - recalling old lessons drilled into her by Celestia after her ascension. It took only a moment for her to begin subduing her own aura, an itch settling in under her skin as the raw power she exuded every moment was held back. She could feel her mane and tail begin to get light and airy, a slight pressure building under her eyes, her horn beginning to heat. How Celestia could do this all the time was beyond Cadance.

The effects were immediate on Twilight. Her squint subsided, the filly blinked rapidly before focusing on Cadance. Her small, purple body tensed, the tome in her magical grip moved in front of her in a protective gesture. Then, she spoke, and Cadance's heart melted into a puddle in her hooves.

"W-w-who a-are y-you? W-why are y-you u-under an i-illusion?"

Cadance didn't have to fake the smile that split her muzzle, nor the happy laugh that rang out. "Oh, it's something of a trade trick. I didn't want ponies to know I was trapesing around, you see. They tend to get excitable and tell auntie on me."

The filly's eyes darted up and down her a moment, her eyes narrowing as peering at some far off object. Cadance let the gears turn in Twilight's head without interruption, waiting with curiosity burning in her chest. Those purple eyes traced over her, resting on the midpoint of her back. Then, with all the speed of a turtle stampede, her gaze went to the top of Cadance's head, then finally their eyes locked.

Twilight began to fidget very slightly, eyes suddenly flicking toward a notebook stacked with the tomes nearby. Cadance smiled and waited.

It took the purple filly a bit longer to speak, but Cadance was sure Twilight already knew exactly what was going on. When Twilight did open her mouth, she licked her lips and swallowed, and said, "Y-you're P-p-princess M-m-m-mi A-a-a-"

Here, Cadance interjected, "You can just call me Cadance, Twilight. I've heard a bit about you from auntie, a very glowing letter. She is very proud of your progress so far. I just had to meet you personally before auntie introduced us. Hence, the illusion."

Twilight shifted, averting her gaze to the floor, cheeks suddenly flaring an even deeper purple. When her eyes finally worked their way back up, Cadance gave her a wicked grin, "Want me to show you how?"

Shining Armor was never going to be able to get the smell of armor polish out of his nose. The golden suit of Royal Guard ceremonial armor carefully lain out on the table before him was the sixth this morning, but it felt like the hundredth. Every single piece had to be polished to a sheen 'until it looked like Celestia's own sun' from each vambrace to every crease in the backplates. The hardest parts were the pegasus wing guards, the thin interwoven metal scales that shield the entirety of a pegasus' wings from arrow fire and very basic spells.

The owner of this set of armour, Corporal Gale Force, was a pegasus, he was also watching every movement Shining made. Quiet and contemplative, like all of the Royal Guards he didn't mouth off or make fun of Shining Armor for the menial tasks he performed around the Palace and Barracks. What they did do, though, was almost worst from Shining's position.

"Recruit, twist the corner of the rag into a point to get between the featherplates."

Shining had to take a moment to take a breath, filling his nostrils with the smell of polish and steel. All they ever did was watch him quietly or talk amongst themselves, perfect specimens of professionalism and a soldier's grace and honour. It drove him insane, almost as much as their advice did. The act of breathing managed to hold back his desire to say; 'I know, Corporal! You've told me before!' Well, that and the fact that he had not been doing what was advised.

Instead, he manages a nod and carefully twists the corner of the rag and dips it in the small can of polish before pressing it between the grooves. Gale Force nods and resumes watching, occasionally taking the time to walk around the table, peering at all of the fully cleaned pieces before settling back into place next to Shining.

His remaining shame was reduced, at least, by the other guards in the Palace Armory. Stripping out of their Palace Armor, or 'ceremonial' as they called it, and cleaning then polishing it down to store it after they had completed their patrol duty. Every one of them was doing the exact thing he was, taking a rag to every crease and plate to make the armor gleam. Even the unicorns were using rags, instead of just casting a spell and having it be done with. Shining had learned the folly of trying that on months ago, on his second day.

Ceremonial they might be, certainly far removed from the full-body adamantine plate in the War Armory, but the Palace Armor was not to be underestimated. It outclassed Legion armor by a good margin, enchantments of quiet and strength pounded into every square inch, coupled with lightening charms and a host of other small spells that Shining couldn't even begin to guess at. Finally, some sort of forging trick ensured that magic just seemed to slide off the surface. Minor spells, such as a polishing spell, just slide off of it like it wasn't there. It took more effort to pick up the helmet than Shining's entire suit of training armor, even though it was feather-light by comparison. Even the few Unicorn Guards took it off by hoof, or by using small iron hooks that were easy to levitate to hang up the armor.

A small, excited voice passing the door made Shining look away from his task, eyes and ears turning to the source. "A-and the P-princess a-actually let m-me try! I-it was s-s-scary at f-first, b-but walking t-through the d-doors was f-fun -" Her voice faded as she passed with a tall, extremely pretty pink maid levitating a stack of books.

Gale Force cuts into his thoughts, "She is doing well as the Princess' student."

Shining nods, when she arrived she wouldn't even ask the guards for help. Now? She was talking face-to-face with the maids. "Yeah," he replies eventually, an old thought making his voice softer than he intended. "She is."

"You will never be replaced, you know." Gale Force seems to spear directly into Shining's fears, making him turn and look at the Pegasus sharply. "By her. Don't feel bad about not being there for her every day. I understand. We all do."

Shining lowers his head at that, the thought made him uncomfortable, being replaced or vanishing from her life. Like a lead weight in his belly. Gale Force rests a hoof on his shoulder for a few seconds before lowering it.

Shining returns to polishing the armor, retwisting the corner of the rag into a point.

Twilight's heart felt light as she hopped into Princess Luna's room, Princess Cadance in disguise at her heels. The dancing drawings only she could see greeting her with their twists and turns, the enchantments in the ceiling glowing in a private, welcoming light. It had begun to feel like a warm embrace, the smell of old books and iron now familiar and welcome, the sounds of the castle fading away. The wards woven into the castle were gargantuan and impressive, but the subtle creations in this room were simply beyond her to even notice without searching - and each she discovered was more beautiful than the last.

The spellwork around the door, for example, had been her first find. Small loops and carvings into the small edges of the doorsill that only glowed when there were no other lights in the room. The magic seemed protective, like some sort of seal against unfriendliness, but she couldn't yet guess at the exact functions.

Some part of her finally let go of lingering tension when Princess Cadance stepped through the door, and the wards did nothing to impede her or shatter the disguise.

Swallowing her remaining nerves, she tried to make up for her pause in speech while Cadance passed under the door, "a-and the P-princess g-gave me this room, i-it u-used to belong t-to P-princess Luna."

Twilight came to a stop at the edge of the silver spell circle lain into the floor, turning to face the doorway - finding Cadance had come to a stop just a few meters into the room. Pink eyes regarded the large chamber, the so-far talkative Princess quiet as she took in the bookshelves, workshop, ceiling, cushions, and desk in turn.

Twilight couldn't resist. "D-did y-you know h-her? I-i know y-you were c-coronated at the s-start of t-the S-sovereign Era, b-but..." She trailed off with Cadance shaking her head in reply, continuing to look around the room. An odd light enters the Princess' eyes, a prismatic glow that contrasts the vibrant sky blue aura that leaks off of her constantly, even seeping through the delicate, semi-transparent film of grey that hid her true form.

Some of the brightness seems to leave the Princess as she looks around, her smile vanishing. She sniffs, eyes glistening, and shakes her head, the prismatic glow vanishing from her eyes. Cadance finally looks back to Twilight, "No, I didn't know her. That was before my time. Auntie never let me in here, but if she would let anyone stay here..."

Twilight immediately turns her thoughts to that statement. What made her specifically worthy of staying here, when the, admittedly absentee, Princess of Harmony wasn't when she was younger? Her magesight?

She is pulled from her thoughts by Cadance speaking up again, a mischievous grin working onto the Princess' face, "As long as you won't let anyone report me to Auntie, it's time to show you the glamour, as I promised."

The thin shroud that surrounded the Princess began to shift and unravel, like someone pulling a blanket apart string by string, inch by inch. Small parts weaving themselves away as the illusion faded. In only a moment, the true form of Princess Mi Amore Cadenza was revealed to Twilight. She was tall, easily a full head above Shining or her parents, and regally. Her muzzle was long and reminiscent of Celestia's, with a slender neck and smooth body lacking excess. Powerful wings fluttered at her side and a long, delicate horn gleamed in the light of the ceiling stars.

In those moments, the Princess' aura was fully revealed - as it had been in the first moment Twilight looked up at her. She was utterly vibrant and enthralling and blinding. Where a normal pony glowed with the true nature of their magic, vibrant colour and pattern that made them special and distinct. Princess Mi Amore Cadenza was simply more than mortal. She seemed to take in some hidden sources of light and reflect them through herself, a walking prism whose aura changed with each shift of her wings, every movement of her hooves.

Twilight resisted the urge to avert her gaze, feeling a headache begin to pound behind strained eyes. She wanted to see.

Cadance moved, the colours shining through her twinkling like rays of sunlight. Then, she began to dim. Watching the process eased the pain of Twilight's headache, but it made her want to cry, watching that beauty vanish behind an aura of now-dull sky blue, never to match the majesty of what lay behind it. She had to take a shaky breath once it was done, and Princess Cadance stood before her. It seemed wrong, like she wasn't seeing the full Princess. She had to force someone to hide what they truly were because she couldn't even look at them without hurting herself.

She gathered herself and counted.

One. Two. Three.

Twilight took in a deep breath and held it, closing her eyes. She allowed the noise of Princess Cadance's voice to fade. Instead, she focused on that image in her mind, of Princess Cadance revealed. She lost herself in that, examining with perfect clarity the countless facets of a Princess' true aura. Twilight knew she was seeing the image with perfect recall, but knew it simply didn't compare to the real thing, no matter how clear the imitation.

She didn't even realize how long she had been holding her breath until a hoof laid itself on her shoulder, making her flinch back and finally notice the burning in her lungs and the tightness in her chest.

Twilight resisted the urge to breathe just long enough to complete the ritual.

Three. Two. One.

She inhaled, hard. Taking deep breaths and taking a few steps away from the Princess, who looked down at her with concern with a hoof outstretched, pulled back in hesitation. Twilight took a few moments to gather herself, the haze of her deprivation fading from her mind in mere moments.

Cadance lowered her hoof and spoke, voice soft and warm, "Are you alright, Twilight? I didn't mean to scare you, or hurt your eyes."

Twilight shook her head rapidly, straining her neck to look up into purple eyes that shifted with hidden power, just like Princess Celestia's. The thought made Twilight burn with curiosity. What did Celestia look like?

She made an effort to focus past what her mind conjured, and spoke, "No! I-it was b-beautiful! It's j-just..." Twilight trailed off, struggling to find the words for a long moment, "B-bright. Very bright. L-like a p-prism."

Cadance's head tilts, seeming to consider that, the smile on her muzzle brightening. "Like a prism? I've never spoken to anyone with magesight, so I can't say I've been compared to a prism before. It is very flattering, though."

Twilight went to protest, feeling her cheeks burn, "N-no! I m-mean it's -"

Cadance cut her off, laughing, "It's alright, Twilight. I understand. I'll admit I'm curious to hear more about your magesight, though. If you're willing to share?"

Twilight does not hesitate to nod, bobbing her head in eager agreement, "O-of course!"

"Great!" Cadance declared, flipping her mane, "But first, I need to fulfil my promise and show you my glamour. It's a bit advanced, but I'll have you breaking into the kitchens in no time..."

Author's Note

Hey guys! For those of you who read the blog post, this is a day late. For the rest of you, this is months late. A small delay turned into a long delay and quite a bit of self-doubt, leading to a lapse in writing and just sitting around and thinking rather than getting any writing done.
In addition, my editor has had to step away due to personal obligations. A real shame to see him go, as he really was great. I really hope the quality on your end isn't reduced too much, but I know editing myself is a bit rough. I did my best, and delayed a day because I was worried. I know the tense issue has probably returned in full-force, but I felt getting a chapter out after so long was better than continuing to delay and never putting it out.

Quite paranoid about this chapter, but it's just about as ready as I can make it without overediting it again and needing to rewrite a whole section. Hope you guys like it.

In other news, I figured I would post a timeline of the eras for all of you to see if you want. The exact dates will probably come over time in the story, and I just want to clear up any confusion you might have with it. You'll learn about why they are named as they are through the story, a few are probably more obvious.

Solar Calendar = SC
Pre-Discordian Times: Unknown
Discordian Era: Unknown to 0
Solar Era: 0 to 392 SC
Unification Era: 392 SC to 645 SC
Imperial Era: 645 SC to 1291 (Banishment of Luna)
Despondence Era: 1291 SC to 1301 SC
Resplendent Era: 1301 SC to 1682 SC
Sovereign Era: 1682 SC to 1979 SC
Harmonic Era: 1979 SC to 2278 SC (Current Year)

I hope all of you had a great Christmas and have a happy New Years!

Act 1, Chapter 9 - One Year, Part 2

The halls of Canterlot Castle were always quiet at night, a fact that Twilight revelled in.

She had been privileged enough over the last year and a few months to explore every inch of the upper floors, the layout was embedded in her mind. During the day it might be occupied by nobles, sycophants, and petitioners - but at night? At night, the hallways belonged to the lavender filly wrapped in a hooffull of illusion spells. She liked to think even the guards had trouble detecting her now, after months of practice, but Gale Force had told her that she still trailed lavender scent everywhere.

Sometimes, Celestia would join her on late-night sojourns. Either descending from the tower, or Twilight would find her staring into the pool next to the mallorn tree. It never took her long to approach and nuzzle Celestia to alertness and invite her on a midnight journey. The pair of them casting illusion spells and slinking through the night to take pastries and for Celestia to reminisce over the various pieces of artwork.

Celestia had not descended for one of these journeys in a whole month. It made Twilight worry.

A certain piece had drawn Twilight out again. Celestia did not often have a negative reaction to a piece, no matter the contents - but there was one that never failed to draw a frown to her mentor's face, a look of longing and desire matched by disappointment and shame.

Twilight regarded the mosaic that tore at her mentor whenever it was discussed; the First Sunrise. The gentle glow of faintly magical moonlight shrouded the piece, cast from the trilliant-cut sapphires placed in the ceiling. Twilight had long ago determined that they did not simply reflect the outside moonlight, but were each attached to the moon themself, and shone true. The art highlighted by the magic did not, itself, seem particularly mystical - excepting the preservation enchantments woven into its frame. It was, however, one of the most recognizable pieces of art in Equestria.

The two Princesses were depicted atop a hill, standing tall and proud with gathered ponies of all three tribes watching with awe as the first sunrise since the time before Discord began.

Celestia had dismissed one of the best-regarded pieces of art in Equestria with surprising derision, 'There are two First Sunrises, Twilight. This does not depict the first. There were none but my sister and I at the second, when we began the first true day of Equestria. We were alone, together and safe at last after the defeat of Discord. It was the most beautiful day of my life. I wish the art was of that moment, not this farce.'

When Twilight had asked why she did not correct it, all Celestia had said of the matter, face wrapped in a long-cracked mask in an attempt to hide her longing, was that 'Few ponies would understand.'

Twilight had come back here sometimes since that night, although Celestia avoided the mosaic when they were together. She had long devoted the mosaic to memory, and could recall every carefully placed stone. She wished it was correct, showed the First Sunrise as it truly had been. Twilight was learning so many things from Celestia; Magic, arithmetic, stewardship, and that much of what she had believed was history was wrong. Celestia was her window to the past, Celestia and the sparse journals of Luna left in her quarters.

She took only a few more moments to note the familiar artwork before turning and pressing onward, ascending the stairs up Celestia's tower.

Twilight knew the path to her destination by heart at this point. It had begun a few months ago when she had asked Celestia if she could read in her office. To Twilight's great relief and joy, she had said yes. From then on Twilight had taken to reading in the office at least an hour every other night, basking in the presence of her mentor and the cool night breeze.

So much time with her mentor in companionable silence had shown Twilight a new side of her, though. Not the Celestia who stood tall in court, nor the one who strode the halls and received respect without effort, not even the one who taught Twilight with such caring patience. The Celestia of the Office was a different creature, one full of deliberate and careful love for each of her little ponies. Hours on end of sorting through hundreds or thousands of reports and letters, working with intense swiftness and speed to be aware of every problem she could. To keep the Empire alive and supporting the easy life of Equestrians, of her little ponies. Celestia was aware of the status of every single cohort of ponies deployed in her service, knew every ship in the Equestrian Navy by heart, and Twilight knew that with every battle or skirmish her mentor's mind was soaring with the Vanguard Pegasi through the skies.

The Princess of the Sun knew every part of her domain through these reports, her constant war councils and round tables with advisors, her unyielding desire to help all ponies. From the status of the Provinces, Protectorates, and Colonies to the yield and justice reports of rural towns, mines, and farms. Princess Celestia could name every single judge in her service in Manehattan and kept herself abreast of their major verdicts.

Hours and hours of Princess Celestia's day was devoted to staring at large stacks of papers. Twilight had, at first, inquired as to what she was doing - and Celestia had explained that she had mastered the ability to combine the Alicorn's gifts of sight and mind for the purposes of absorbing information.

It had made Twilight appreciate Princess Celestia in a new way. Before, she had adored her mentor for her bravery, wisdom, and strength. Her unfailing smile before the crowds of thousands, the caring in her eyes when she had locked eyes with a scared Twilight for the first time. Now, Twilight appreciated that Celestia did so much more than that. She did not just smile for the crowd, she did not just wield her wisdom and power within the castle. Like the mythical Perculea, earth pony daughter of Celestia, she had taken on the weight of all Equestria on her back.

Like the tragic Perculea, Twilight could see that Celestia's knees had begun to buckle. She constantly drifted, staring at the portrait of Luna for hours - forced to break her schedule or not complete the night's reports. She had grown short-tempered with the maids and guards, although Twilight had been spared her smouldering gaze.

Twilight was pulled from her thoughts very suddenly as the world grew bright - wards and enchantments in the walls and floors flaring white as they flooded with energy. She flinched away from the sudden brightness, having to shut her eyes as her brain adjusted. After a moment she managed to reopen them and peer at the bright lights, her heart starting to beat faster - and it seemed with each heartbeat, the enchantments pulsed. Twilight could actually hear them thrumming as they absorbed excess energy from above, channelling it down and down into the depths of the castle's dungeons and tunnels.

Adrenaline surged through her veins, making her mind run a thousand miles an hour. She could feel the thrumming of the wards as they dragged in the excess energy from something. Like the crashing of waves and the strike of a hammer rolled into one. Was Celestia in trouble? She could hear the shouting of guards above her, another yell from further below, the scream of a maid from the nearby Solar Tea Room.

Twilight forced her hooves to begin to move, allowing the illusions that hung over her to dissipate as she rushed up the stairs. Each heartbeat of the castle's wards lit up the seemingly infinite latticed honeycombs woven into the marble stairs and walls.

She shot into the hall that led to Celestia's office, hooves letting out small cracks with each impact against the marble floor. Twilight almost slid as she came out of her sudden turn, already breathing hard. The two guards outside of Celestia's door were on alert, one keeping watch while the other urgently knocked at the heavy door. Twilight could see the scarlet red wards buried in the wood and walls, sealing the office and blocking sound. No one could get in unless Celestia specifically invited you, or you were on a very short list; Raven Inkwell, Sharp Quill, Cadance, and Twilight Sparkle.

Twilight did not even slow down as she rushed forward, the pegasi on watch - she recognized him as Corporal Gale Wind - called out, "Ma'am! Are you hurt? There is some sort of -"

She rushed past him and gripped the door handle in her levitation as another thrum was let out, rolling through the wards. The ones sealing the room were almost searing her eyes with sudden intensity as they worked to keep something out, or in.

Twilight opened the door.

She saw power. Cadance stood like a star, the countless facets of her true shelf shone with dazzling light that threatened to burn the image into Twilight's brain permanently. The wards running under the Alicorn's hooves on the balcony pulled and tugged at the light as it seared out, drawing it down like magnets. So bright and spectacular was the sight that Twilight almost did not see the huddled form next to her.

Then, the next heartbeat of the wards struck, and Celestia was revealed to Twilight for the first time. Like a cloud had passed, whatever her mentor had done to hide her true self failed - and the Sun was shown. It burned. All there was of Celestia herself was a vague outline of golden solidity that ebbed and flowed around the very sun itself. Writhing white and orange glowed in Celestia's body, pulsing and twisting and burning with constant immeasurable might. Twilight stared into the Sun, and she screamed, gripping her head in her hooves as she began to black out - the edges of her consciousness beginning to suddenly slip.

She was vaguely aware that she had hit the floor of the office, the cool wooden floor a welcome relief, the momentum of her run carrying her forward as she stumbled to grab her head. She felt a throbbing in her side from where she had landed, and could hear one of the guards curse, and the pounding of hooves. The thrum of energy ebbed, and Twilight struggled to reopen her eyes, gazing with hazy vision back toward the form of Cadance unveiled.

Cadance was casting something - no, not simply casting. She was pouring energy into one singular effort, something that Twilight could not see - where was the spell? What was she doing? All Twilight could make out was the writhing form of Celestia upon the ground.

Twilight squinted her eyes and looked once more directly at Cadance. Every vein in her head throbbed, her eyes felt dry and her throat was raw. But, after a moment, she could see it. Through the dazzling reflections of Cadance's true form, the light pouring from her - and Twilight realized they were not reflections of real light or magic, but something else. Gazing, she could make out the scene replaying a thousand times in a thousand facets. White flame burned, searing at something black and terrible.

Then, the wards thrummed again. The Sun was revealed, and Twilight knew no more.

Cadance bathed the Nightmare in soulfire.

The office was flooded with light and power as Cadance used the inferno blazing within her in combination with her own magic, pouring it forth into the world of emotion to strike against Celestia's nightmare. She could feel it burning, smell the stench of foul depression and corruption being cleaned away - but the monster was not done.

She had hoped it would fight back, strike back against her in some way - but instead her worst fears were realized. It began to twist and dig and claw at Celestia's mind in a sudden, furious response. Her Auntie began to writhe on the ground, suddenly struck from within by the parasite that had wormed its way into her being.

"No!" Cadance clenched her jaw and redoubled her efforts, pouring more and more of herself into the spell as her anger rose and the intensity of her fire grew.

She was only vaguely aware of the door slamming open, but her eyes were briefly torn from her target as Twilight screamed - a small thud indicating her landing. Two guards stood at the door, looking in sudden horror - she could see the earth pony and pegasi's muscles tensing, ready to leap into battle. She seized initiative while she could, before they could assault her, "Get Twilight back!" She growled out, "Auntie is under attack! Get unicorns, now!"

The unicorns would not be able to help, but it would buy her precious time. Her focus was ripped back to the Nightmare when she felt it writhe, using her distraction to begin pulling on the well of depression within the room to protect itself. Hundreds of years of self-loathing and doubts flooded into the creature all at once, and she felt it begin to recover, and even grow - the writhing mass suddenly seeming more like a tumour upon Celestia than a coating of sickness.

Cadance refocused and forced more and more of her hatred and anger into the flames she assailed the creature with. She could see it searing away the residual emotions of the balcony, the layers of depression burned away or absorbed by the intensity.

Yet, the Nightmare resisted. To Cadance's horror, it began to writhe once more and dig deeper into Celestia. The flames pouring over it had ceased to burn it.

'Strike harder, now! You are weakening!' She roared to herself in her own thoughts, but she smashed the idea - suddenly aware that her wells of righteous anger and hatred had failed her totally.

Cadance struggled, the flow of flames ceasing suddenly - her hesitation bending the iron will that had allowed her to fashion her emotion into such a vicious assault. She searched for anything, a spell she knew, or a cunning trick. What would Celestia do?

There were moments of intense silence for Cadance, the crashing and writhing of Celestia almost background noise as words came unbidden to her mind. Memories of Celestia sitting with her as she cried and cried, wrapped in the impervious protection of her auntie's wing. Celestia had mourned Weld with her, Cadance's first love. She had sobbed out at that moment, face hidden in the other alicorn's side, 'How is love so cruel, Auntie? I lost him, I should never have...'

Celestia had leaned down and allowed her to cry for a few moments more before replying, 'Weld will never leave you, dear Cadance. Through you, his love will live forever. You will carry it with you. Remember it in dark times, and it will give you strength.'

Love. Cadance remembered the embrace of the Element of Kindness. Part of her could feel it even now. She knew her mistake.

She allowed the flames to die out, the Nightmare seeming to roar in triumph continuing to squeeze and tighten at Celestia's consciousness. She could see her auntie's struggles on the ground growing weaker.

Cadance turned inward, and brought forward a new memory; Celestia giggling as the pair of them dashed away from the kitchens, each disguised as fillies, the cook shouting out curses behind them. Then another; The laughter of Celestia as they soared through the skies over the Weathertops together, diving and skimming the snow. Another; Celestia laying next to her for her first night without Weld after only seven years together, ended tragically.

Cadance allowed her mind to fill with the perfectly preserved thoughts of Celestia, of their shared bond, each crystalized forever in her mind and as fresh as the day they had been made. Tears pricked the edge of her eyes, and she focused - pouring her magic through the memories bubbling within her chest, and out into the world.

The balcony filled with a gentle pink light. It seemed delicate and weak, not searing the eyes to gaze upon, nor did it roar with righteous indignation. Yet, when the Nightmare beheld it, it recoiled and twisted. Cadance could imagine it screaming.

This time, it did not burn. The scent of burning tar and sickness did not accompany the diminishing of the Nightmare. Instead, Cadance could hear the gentle laughter of her mentor on the breeze, smell her mane, feel her happiness and warmth. Each moment, the Nightmare seemed to shrink and fall upon itself, twisting and clinging to cracks to no avail. There was no respite or retreat for the creature of darkness.

In moments, the inky blackness that had clung to Celestia was gone. Banished like nothing more than a dark thought on a warm, happy day.

What was left behind the Nightmare filled Cadance with dread. Celestia still as stone except for her gasping breaths, her bright heart radiant and welcoming, but it was weak - very weak. Cracks marred the surface, dimming its once-flawless countenance. She could see where the Nightmare had struck, burrowing into the psyche of Celestia and laying in wait to spread like an infection. Its tendrils had snaked everywhere, turning almost every aspect of Celestia's mind to dark purposes.

Cadance moved forward on tired hooves and lowered herself next to Celestia, pressing herself up against the white alicorn and allowing reality to once more assert itself over the emotional. She closed her eyes, trying to calm her own breath, matching it to Celestia's own slowing gasps.

"C-cadance?" Celestia croaked out, unfurling a wing and laying it over her weakly. Cadance felt like crying. Despite the weakness in her tone, Celestia was alive - well enough to speak, at the least.

"I'm here, Auntie," she replied, burrowing closer as the sounds of adamantine plate on marble drew closer and closer.

"You saved me," Celestia let out a breath, voice strengthing with each word, "I feel weak, niece, but my mind... My mind is so clear. I breathe free air again."

Cadance opened her eyes and looked up at Celestia, her mentor had lifted her head and was looking at her. She did look tired, yes - but the gauntness was gone from her cheeks, and her eyes were bright and attentive. Cadance felt her eyes move past her mentor's visage, drawn unbidden to the moon. It shone brighter than it had before, the Mare in the Moon cast in deeper shadow than she had ever seen it.

"Look," she urged Celestia, a new urge with memories of the office in mind, "The moon, Celestia. What do you think it means?"

Celestia's head slowly turned to regard the bright moon. There were a few moments before Cadance saw the corner of Celestia's muzzle curl into a soft smile.

"I don't know," Celestia lied. Cadance smiled and closed her eyes, once more burying her face into Celestia's side.

Cadance would let her have her secret, for now.

Author's Note

Shorter, but that's because this would have been the second part of the whole chapter. I have tomorrow off, and will begin work on the next one tonight. I hope you guys liked it, and didn't mind the section with Twilight.

Also, I will be raising the rating of this to M. For a few reasons. Some of the future subject matters, and I think that rating better suits where the story is going.

Hope all of you liked this chapter! More is coming!

Act 1, Chapter 10 - No Fortunate Daughter

"You're going to be late to court, Twilight," Celestia's raspy voice carried easily through her quarters.

Twilight looked up from her book, stirring on her cushion - blinking against the now-risen sun that bathed the room with light. "Late? I can't be late, Cadance -" Twilight was on her hooves and stumbling toward the door before Celestia could speak again, her voice filled with warmth and amusement, "Twilight. Breathe. Cadance excused you from court, remember?"

Twilight forced herself to stop and think. She almost resorted to breathing, but Celestia never liked it when she did that in front of her - and Celestia's comfort was paramount now.

They were in the Princess' quarters. It was so radically different from Luna's that it was surprising. For some reason, Twilight had expected them to more closely resemble one another. The ceiling was not domed, instead, the room was wide and open, one half of the wall entirely glass doors that could be open to allow the summer breeze, and never stopped the daylight sun from filtering in. Beyond the doors was an expansive balcony that commanded a view of the city from the tallest tower in the castle.

The room itself had lounge chairs and a large fireplace, several tables and small game boards, a chess set was positioned near the fireplace with gold and steel pieces. It looked like a copy of the one in Luna's room. Shelves lined several of the walls, many filled with books with no names on the spines. Twilight dearly wished she could get her hooves on them, Celestia had said they were 'Oh, bits of poetry and fanciful ideas that came to mind in better times.' The others were full of little knickknacks and gifts, mementoes from all over Equus. Tucked on a corner table was a small white gem that glowed with an inner light, on a shelf, there was a strange white ball mask. There were a series of small wooden figurines aligned on a coffee table, each progressively better made than the last, all of them depicting Celestia herself. Whoever had done it had made a mistake, though - in the first one Celestia had no wings.

Featured prominently on a wall was a painting of a small cottage nestled between two hillocks, a stream flowing around one side, a large peach tree providing a spot of shade where a Celestia with pink hair was sitting with a blue pony - one that Twilight recognized as Luna, her hair light blue instead of a flowing field of stars. The two of them sat together, tails intertwined, absorbed in the same book.

On another was displayed a fine sabre, the plain white hilt sparsely decorated with rose gold and small designs, the blade itself was fine and shimmered even before the sun had been risen by the exhausted Celestia - spells are woven into the cutting edge and hilt, the blade could probably go through stone. Etched delicately in cursive at the base of the blade was a short sentence, 'Not as pointed, half as sharp, to your whit these blades be dull.' There were other weapons laid out through the room, longswords and great blades that each glowed and shone with light, the care and effort put into each was a testament to the skill of their maker. Each shared those words etched into their blades.

The room was no less enchanted than Luna's, but they sat differently, had been lain out by different minds. These wards were no less powerful, but they lacked subtlety. Where Luna's flowed and swam through the walls and doors like a gentle stream, these surrounded the room in a great bulwark - an impenetrable barrier that dared outside to attempt and break it.

Twilight finally brought her eyes back to Celestia, who only hours before had been carried here by Cadance and the Royal Guard - the Princess of the Sun unable to find the strength to carry herself up a single flight of stairs. Curled up on her bed, though, Celestia looked peaceful, a serene look of pleasure on her face, even as her eyes threatened to close and drift off. "C-celestia," she began, setting her book on the bedside table, feeling her voice quaver slightly, "You will get b-better, right?"

Celestia's smile broadened by a fraction, "Oh, yes, Twilight. I just need a bit of rest, I think - Cadance insisted on it either way. Why don't you come up here? I'd like to talk with you."

Twilight eyed the extra-large bed, it seemed too large for even Celestia herself - much like the one in Luna's had been. Unlike Luna's, this one had a few additional enchantments beyond the ones that kept the clouds fresh and comfortable. There was some sort of specially targeted preservation spell that had been woven around it, one Twilight had not seen before.

After a further moment of hesitation, she clambered up and rested herself against Celestia's side, a white wing covering her a moment later. Twilight allowed herself to forget the outside a moment, and just bask in the gentle presence of Celestia. Her fur and feathers were soft, a welcome cushion. Her mentor always smelled nice, it made Twilight think of safety and welcome and warm summer days. There was a new smell alongside Celestia's, though - one totally unfamiliar to her. A vaguely honey-sweet smell tinged with chocolate and the cool night breeze. Twilight shivered, realizing she was smelling Princess Luna.

"C-celestia, why... W-why do you h-have a s-spell for... Um..." Twilight trailed off, a few implications worming their way into her overeducated young mind.

Celestia chuckled, the small noise of amusement coloured by a tinge of resignation. "Oh, to remember, Twilight. To remember a much better world. I have not slept in... So long, but to lay here allows me to remember."

Twilight briefly considered, working the courage that had been gently coaxed out of her by Celestia over the last year to mutter into her mentor's side - half-hoping Celestia wouldn't hear. "Y-you're d-dodging..."

"Oh, yes - I suppose I am." Celestia fell silent for a while. Twilight had begun to wonder if she was going to elaborate at all when Celestia's sides gave a heave that matched her sigh, "That is something I do not wish to discuss today, Twilight. The memories are too bittersweet."

Twilight nodded slowly, accepting her mentor's words - putting the thought out of her mind. Celestia continued speaking, "I was told you saw me, Twilight - I apologize. I had cast several spells on myself to assist in keeping my aura contained for you, and for all those with magesight, but they failed during the... attack. I hope you are well?"

The memory flashed in Twilight's mind. The Sun shone through Celestia. That moment would be etched in her mind forever, both searing and treasured - just as Cadance's was. "I a-am, Celestia. It was... b-beautiful. I c-could see the S-sun... See you."

Celestia seemed to glow, "My sister said much the same when she looked upon me. It is a gift the pair of you are blessed with, a trait you share. I would like to help you refine the gift as she eventually did, Twilight." Her voice began to grow weaker as she continued, the alicorn's head lowering toward the mattress. "I don't know how she learned to control it, but... She did spend alot of time looking at me," a small chuckle.

"I will need to... Speak to you, Twilight," Celestia's eyes closed, and she stopped talking. Her breaths grew deeper and her body relaxed.

Twilight smiled and buried her face in Celestia's side. Then, she shut her eyes.

"So closes the Day Court, proceeded over in the name of Her Imperial Majesty, Princess Celestia, Diarch of Equestria, by Her Royal Highness, Princess Cadance, the Princess of Harmony, Duchess of Ashwood."

Cadance's face felt numb as she watched petitioners and nobles begin to filter out. The position of the sun shining through the windows of the Throne Room telling her that the afternoon was nearly done. Despite the hours poured into presiding over disputes, hearing public petitions, and accepting complaints in the name of her Aunt the day was still not yet close to over. A bevvy of appointments were scheduled for the rest of the day, all the way until 9 PM her day was ordained and planned out to the minute.

She did note with some amusement that there were four full half-hour tea breaks distributed evenly throughout those hours.

After the last noble had departed, including the Duke of Redhall, Royal Blueblood - who shot her a displeased look over his shoulder at the final moment.

Cadance finally allowed aggravation to show on her face as the double doors were pulled shut by a pair of Royal Guards, exhaling harshly. "Plotters, sycophants, and fools... I don't know how auntie deals with it."

Raven Inkwell appeared, seeming to appear from nowhere as she slipped from some hidden spot behind curtains near the throne, "Princess Celestia shares the opinion, I believe, your highness."

Cadance turned and regarded the gray unicorn. She was surprisingly young for the daytime assistant of Princess Celestia. Young, but with incredible talent - and a tight flank, pretty face, and slender body. Cadance had met her once before, whilst in disguise with Celestia. Raven Inkwell and her cousin, Trixie Lulamoon, were the last two living descendants of the Lunar Moonstone line. On most days, Cadance would leap on the chance to flirt with the young steward. It was a tempting idea as the mare briefly glance over her clipboard, brown mane falling partially over her face. Very tempting.

If Raven noticed the look at all, she ignored it, instead speaking with her cool, professional tones, "Legate Lightning Thrust is ready for his meeting in the War Room, your highness. He had a request of Princess Celestia based on reports she had received several days ago."

Cadance pulled herself off the Celestial Throne, long hours culminating in a, thankfully, quickly fading ache. Auntie was right, she should have brought a cushion. She began making her way toward the War Room, a short walk from the Throne Room. Raven Inkwell and a pair of guards fell into step with her. The assistant continued speaking, "The reports detailed that the Kingdom of Panthera in Catalan has entered a state of civil war. I.S. is in the midst of compiling a report on the exact cause, but from what I could get out of them there is a radical Tigran Nationalist leading the repressed majority in the north of the country to open civil unrest against the southern Panthers. King Jag'tar Opheliar successfully escaped the capital before it fell, and has fled south and taken up residence in Pan'tho Minx."

Cadance did her best to absorb the information of the coastal kingdom on the Catalan Continent that lay to the West of Equestria, across the Sunrise Sea. Equestria did not have a large presence on the mainland, instead focusing its influence on collecting the disparate islands into manageable confederations and colonies. Fairly certain she remembered the map correctly, Cadance questioned Raven further, "Panthera is on the mainland, is it not?"

Raven nods, immediately responding, "It is, your highness. It sits on the borders of the Paw Sea and is ideally positioned to take advantage of trade between the seafaring kingdoms to its north and south. It is well protected by mountainous terrain and heavy jungles." Raven flips a few pages of the clipboard gripped in her teal magic, "is a long nation that hugs the coast, perhaps 600 miles. At its deepest, the country is one-hundred miles into the mainland. It has extensive coal and iron deposits, and large untapped reserves of jade in the mountains and extensive forests and jungles capable of producing rubber."

Cadance dutifully dedicated the information to memory, once more pressing her line of thought, "Why would the Legate have an interest in discussing their civil war with the Crown?"

Raven took a breath, letting the papers of the clipboard fall flat as they continue, "His Legion is due to deploy to Catalan. I imagine he wishes to argue for an intervention in the Civil War, your highness. Perhaps to be placed in charge of it himself."

Cadance was struck by the idea of authorising an invasion of anywhere. She tried to draw up her knowledge of the region, only to find herself completely void of any knowledge of the modern political situation of Catalan - let alone the Legions that were deployed there. A pit of shame opened in her belly. How could she make decisions like this if she didn't even know where Equestria's Legions were deployed?

She pushed down the feeling, intent on showing no further slipups than she already had earlier in the day. The nobles were bad enough, she didn't want to embarrass herself further to Raven - or to an actually military officer. "Does Auntie often appoint Generals?"

Raven nods once again, not opening her clipboard as they neared the doors to the War Room, "The current General of the Griffonia Legions was a Legate until his capture of the Isle of Gryph. General Ferro Shield in Zebrica was appointed to lead his proposed campaign in Zorocco."

Cadance felt a bit overwhelmed at the information, she had never heard of either of those ponies. She hid her nerves behind a mask of neutrality and entered the War Room.

The war room was an impressive display of both artistic beauty and military practicality. It was circular and had a high ceiling and smooth walls, bare except for the Equestrian Flag and a Thestral, Unicorn, Earth Pony, and Pegasi arrayed in silhouette around a half-eclipse on the ceiling above the central table, arrayed as each tribe had been brought to Harmony during the Unification Era. In the centre of the room was a large rectangular table that displayed a map of the Equestrian Homeland. The map was currently bereft of any markers or sensitive information, and Cadance knew that other maps were always available for perusal.

Legate Lightning Thrust was a brown earth pony, a big one - only a head shorter than Cadance. He looked war-worn and well into his middle age, a rough face and hard green eyes that were completed by a scar that went down the length of his muzzle. His darker brown mane was cut short along with his tail. The armour of a Legate adorned his figure, made with presentation in mind, it was a gleaming set of overlapping steel plates that formed an intricate petral over his chest and stretched back over his back and over his flanks. Pauldrons and other sections of the armour had been removed to help comfort. Something told Cadance that comfort meant little to this pony, and the adjustments to his armour were to make himself look more personable.

Cadance did not pause as she took in the room and its sole occupant. Instead, she swept toward the table with her head held high, regarding the cold eyes of the Legate as he raised a hoof in a rigid salute.

"At ease, Legate," she nodded to him, coming to a stop near him. "I believe you are here to discuss the situation in Panthera?" She begins, wishing to get this discussion over with swiftly.

The legate nods curtly, eyes cooly regarding her, voice clipped, "I have, your highness. Have you been made aware of the situation?"

"I have, Legate," Cadance felt oddly accused by the question, another prick of guilt in her belly.

"Good, your highness, I am sure that you agree this is the opportunity that Command has been waiting for. Breaching into the Catalan mainland may finally be within our grasp, and in such a fortunate location. Panthera is incredibly diverse in resources, and I fully believe that we have a chance to establish a friendly government in the region. Were we to organize the offensive-capable legions of the area and draw in another four reserves from Equestria we would be able to defeat the tigran rebellion in weeks and begin our new cooperation with King Jag'tar." The Legate sounded sure, utterly certain - his eyes full of purpose and ambition. Cadance knew this was an idealistic view of the situation, but still almost found herself agreeing with the idea. Protect the royalty of a foreign state, gain an ally in the process and access to the resources of Panthera?

Still, something weighed on her mind, and she reminded herself to view this from all perspectives. The Legate was clearly ambitious, he would likely say whatever he needed to in order to get her to agree - bending the truth to suit his purposes. She kept her voice steady and neutral, asking, "And the military capabilities of Panthera and the rebels? I do not doubt your assessment, Legate, but these nationalists will not simply let us walk in. Is the nation not largely mountains and jungles?"

The Legate dipped his head, "It is, but due to the severe terrain of the region all of their important cities are located on the coast and the centres of their wealth. With the exception of the former capital, in conjunction with the navy, we could secure the coastal cities and choke the rebels into surrender. Their rebellion will not survive without those important centres of funding and supply. The military strength of the Tigrans are negligible compared to the Legion," the corner of the Legate's lip curls slightly, "They possess no ability to cast spells or manipulate weather, and have little natural magic. Even if they should hold out longer than anticipated, the legion's magical capabilities would ensure the campaign is quick."

Cadance examined the issue in her head from all the angles she could. She had never been particularly talented at statecraft and had never fought in any conflict at all. This seemed reasonable. She might ask Celestia her thoughts later tonight, but the eyes of the Legate seemed to challenge her knowledge - almost daring her to go and get the same words he had just said from the Sun's mouth, who had fought in battles uncountable.

Almost as if he had read her thoughts, the Legate spoke up, "Would you like to consult Her Imperial Majesty, your highness?"

Cadance knew she had the authority to order this operation. It was in her powers as a Princess at all time, let alone now as she acted with Celestia's authority. A glance over to Raven revealed nothing, the assistant remaining quiet and attentive - although she looked encouraging.

She reached a decision, turning her eyes back to the Legate, "It seems a plan with merit, Legate. I suppose you would wish to lead this effort?"

"Of course, your highness."

For some reason, Cadance's crown began to feel heavier than it ever had before.

"Don't walk away from your father, young mare! We talked about this, Fashion School is a waste -"

Rarity couldn't hear any more as she ran down the street, leaving her parent's home behind her, tears streaking down her cheeks as her chest heaved after the shouting match she had just experienced.

It had not been the welcome she had hoped for when she came home for the summer and her 17th birthday after her first year of Fashion School. Her parents had viewed the idea with even more derision than before, as if the idea of her making 'good, reliable bits' from Fashion was alien, impossible. Engineering school, they had said - put that gem cutie mark to work in a reliable career like mining, they said. Rarity couldn't take it anymore. She didn't want to stain her coat in a mine for the rest of her life.

Every time her magic gripped a needle, Rarity knew she could do anything. She knew.

She tried to get her breathing under control as she rounded the corner, letting herself slip into the small crowds of Ponyville. It was idyllic, it was home - even after her year in Manehattan, she felt the place was her home. Her heart belonged here. Small homes and wide, winding streets. The air always smelled fresh here; Apples, baking, and the gentle but wildly powerful scents of the Everfree that blew in on the right days. It wasn't loud, either, she could hear the gentle movement of the stream, listen to the creaking of distant branches.

Rarity let her hooves carry her to the park, a wide expanse of grass and benches, a small stone path carving its way through the idyllic picture. Oaks and flowers were let to grow freely here, filling it with shade and colour. She carried herself over to a bench beneath the big oak, ambling onto it and closing her eyes - trying to get the wetness in them under control.

She had been so sure it would be fine. It took alot of convincing to get her parents to let her go to Fashion School. It wasn't cheap, so they covered it, and she ended up having to take a part-time job in a cafe to help pay for essentials. It was not a nice cafe, and she hated it. The leers and looks and the filthiness. How they passed their inspections, she would never know.

Dad had told her he wasn't paying another bit of tuition, and she couldn't afford it at the cafe - and she would not reduce herself. What was left? She wanted to open her own store, right here in Ponyville - the only clothier was tucked in the corner of another store, and those clothes were in fashion in the Discordian Era, if ever.

Rarity opened her eyes and raised her head, peering through the branches at Canterlot Castle. It was sat halfway up the Canterhorn and glimmered white and gold in the daytime sun, soaring towers and battlements the home to Princess Celestia herself. To the mysterious Princess Cadance, the reclusive Twilight Sparkle... Rarity felt brief and irrational jealousy rise in her heart for a moment. Why couldn't she have been swept off to be the Princess' student? Her parents had almost sent her to Canterlot to take the entry exam to Princess Celestia's School, she had the power - but the Tuition, they said.

It was all about the bits, in the end. She lowered her gaze to the bench, staring. She really couldn't debase herself, could she? She knew she was pretty... But that?

Rarity's spiralling thoughts were interrupted when a shadow blocked the light streaming down onto her through the branches. Turning her head up, she had to fight a blush at the stallion that looked at her. Macintosh Apple was the kindest, sweetest, most handsome colt in all of Ponyville. He stood tall above everyone else their age, even her, despite only being a year older - and Rarity was tall herself. His red coat was lit by the sunlight as he looked down at her, blonde mane gleaming, green eyes worried and gentle. She could imagine those powerful legs hugging her, taking her away from all of this.

When Big Macintosh spoke, though, it wasn't the romantic soliloquies that she would have fantasized. Instead, it was a softly spoken, reassuring question, "Y'all right, Miss Belle? That colt botherin' you 'gain?"

Rarity brushed some of her mane back, suddenly nervous and aware of her tear-stained cheeks and red eyes. "N-no, thank you, Macintosh." She smiled up at him, speaking more quickly - but ever-sure to pronounce each word with delicacy and lady-like grace, "I just had an argument. I'm sorry to bother you about it, you're sweet to stop and check on me, though."

It made her heart jump to watch the big colt blush. It would have been hard to tell if he didn't read like an open book, sputtering and looking away, "Oh, twas no trouble, Miss Belle. I jus' don't like seein' a lady in distress."

His drawl grew even deeper when he was flustered. Hearing him call her a lady made her heart flutter. It took Rarity a moment to gather herself again, sure her own cheeks were red, "And... What brings you out here, Macintosh? I would think you'd be at the farm."

That seemed to bring the large colt back to reality, much to her displeasure. He nodded across the park, "Joinin' up, Miss Belle."

Rarity followed his gaze, eyes resting on the Garrison Barracks for the incredibly small cohort that Ponyville was able to provide for its own defence - a total of twelve ponies. It was quite a drab building, undecorated with regular windows - although it was as pleasant to look at as the rest of the town. Now, though, the Legion's flag had been hung outside, and a large poster put up outside. In the poster, there was an earth pony standing tall in full armour, face cast in shadows, the background a dramatic and stark colouring of the outline of Canterlot Castle. A caption read at the top 'Your Princess & Country Need You!' And another at the bottom finished, 'To Protect Equestria and Her Dominions!'

Rarity blinked, turning to look back at the red colt, "You're joining the Legion? I didn't even know the recruiter was in town. Don't you need to look after the farm?"

Macintosh shook his head, his jaw setting, "Eeyup, I'm joinin'. Mayor put up fliers a week ago, offerin' better incentives. Some sorta new push. Farm needs the money. I can't do all the work m'self, and Jack's too young. Granny'll use the bits to hire some hooves."

Rarity was shocked by the steel in his tone, and it would have made her swoon in other circumstances. "I know Applejack is thirteen, dear, but the incentives couldn't be good enough to hire new hands, could it?"

Only after she had spoken did Rarity realize that her mind was lingering on the bits too. Macintosh nods, "30,000 bits fer strong earth ponies. It'll cover two ponies to replace me, and the pay."

Thirty-thousand bits. Rarity swallowed a sudden lump in her throat. That would get her through Fashion School if she got her old job back, and the Legion helped pay for school anyway, once you got out.

In her moments of silence, Macintosh nodded to her, "Mighty fine seein' you, Miss Belle, but I need to get a move on." With no further words, he began moving toward the barracks.

Rarity watched him go - she did not gawk, no ladies did such things. Her mind was elsewhere now. Thirty-thousand bits. And what you saved over four years. She vaguely remembered hearing that there was a shortage of Unicorns in the Legion, too. Maybe... Maybe talking to the recruiter couldn't hurt? The armour looked nice, and it would just be four years - maybe she could be... Be in engineering? They probably wanted Unicorns for that.

She spent a few more minutes thinking about it, then pulled herself off the bench. She made her way toward the barracks.

When Rarity reached the door, she hesitated. She could smell the coffee inside, hear Macintosh moving away with someone as they talked. She glanced around the street, suddenly feeling ashamed - like someone might see her going inside. She delayed no longer and moved inside the building.

Rarity had never been inside the Barracks before, but she had looked through the front windows enough to know it had been changed. The lobby had been filled with uncomfortable looking wooden chairs and a desk for a receptionist that now sat empty. Beyond that four office cubicles had been set up with those dingy-looking beige dividers, she could see Macintosh disappearing into one of them with an earth pony stallion.

It was only a moment after she had come to a stop, finishing taking in the room, that a unicorn mare with a welcoming smile and a ceremonial steel breastplate and cloak approached her. "Good morning! I'm Tribune White, one of the recruiters here." True to her name, the unicorn was an alabaster white and perfectly clean. Her cloak had been ironed and the breastplate polished. Rarity could see the work that had been put into getting her honey-coloured mane into such a smooth, lustrous colour. Rarity felt herself relax, the smile on her face coming easily, "Oh, I'm Rarity Belle. It's a pleasure to meet you, Tribune. To tell the truth, I was a bit worried about coming in - I'm.. Well, I'm not sure how much use I'd be in the Legion."

The Tribune chuckled, giving her a knowing look, "Oh, trust me - I understand. My cutie mark is in marketing. Who'd have pegged me for a Legion Mare, right? Do you want anything to drink?"

Rarity let herself be led off by the recruiter, glad the mare was so understanding. "Just water, please."

White nodded as they slipped into the small cubicle. There was a relatively simple desk, a shelf with several tomes and a filing cabinet. There was a chair with an actual cushion for Rarity to sit in, an opportunity she took immediately as the Tribune settled across from her.

"Sorry about the state of the place," the Tribune began, looking abashed as she dug out a bottle of water and levitated it to the table in front of Rarity. "I can't stand the stuff they give us out here sometimes, it's just a bit dingy, you know? And I've never liked beige. Nothing like the office they normally shack us up in, a luxury hotel compared to this."

Rarity felt her smile widen, "Oh, it is a bit drab, isn't it? I know I'd do a few things different if I were setting it up."

"Right?" White took a bottle of water for herself, uncapping it and taking a small drink. Rarity took an opportunity to drink as well, managing to relax into her chair. This wasn't so bad.

"I want to join the Legion," Rarity cut in suddenly, feeling an urge to get the words out before she began to hesitate. White seemed like she could help her, anyway.

The Tribune chuckled, "Well, I'm glad - this is certainly the place for it. Did you have anything in mind when you walked in?"

Rarity nodded after a moment, "I - Yeah, I suppose so. I heard there was some sort of drive for earth ponies going on? A bonus for infantry, I suppose?"

White seemed to regard her, looking sympathetic, "Well, yes - we have a bonus for infantry, but let me tell you, that's not where you want to be. Lucky for us unicorns there's all sorts of specialists the Legion needs, and the bonuses for them have been going up for decades. Temporarily boosted, too - what with the drive. What's your ARTC look like, or have you not taken the test?"

The Average Regulated Thaum Count was the only reliable way of measuring a unicorn's strength from one moment to another. Even then, it is never accurate exactly - and is normally measured over several months in the last year of school to gain an average. The inherant unreliability came from the shifting limits of what a pony could do. From their diet, exercise, lifestyle, and how often they strained themselves.

Rarity swallowed, "I averaged 1245 a year ago. I know, not too impressive - but I've been at high activity levels! I was in Fashion School, and had to use alot of fine movements. B-but I don't want anything too impressive," she continued, suddenly nervous. "I was hoping for something in engineering, or... or administration, maybe." 1245 was well above the average of 750, but she always heard the Legion wanted nothing but the best. She was no prodigy.

White's ears pricked upon hearing '1245' and she pulled a folder from the desk, voice mildly flat as she went on about this job job, "Well, Rarity - 1245 is certainly not anything to be ashamed of! I could get you a nice contract in Administration, plenty of unicorns do good work in there. 35,000 bonus, a four year contract. Sit in a nice office awhile, fill out forms, that sort of work."

Thirty-five thousand? Rarity was left surprised but was unable to reply before White pressed on, "As for Engineering, we have a few other incentives for that - better than the Admin, but they want a six-year contract. The bonus for that is 60,000. Few different job listings in that one, you'd be out and digging trenches, setting up fortifications, helping construct new bases. A bit hooves-on, but solid work, and it gives alot of experience."

Sixty-thousand? Rarity swallowed, running the numbers on what she could do with *that*. You could get a two-story house in Ponyville with those sorts of bits. She didn't even try to cut in as White flipped a paper and kept going, "Of course, with a score like 1250 you could always go big. The Legion is always looking for high ARTCs for the War Unicorns. Now, now," White chuckled, she must have seen the apprehension flitter across Rarity's face as her tone turned reassuring, "It's not as bad as it sounds. These days, most 'War Unicorns' sit in a garrison in some exotic griffonian city, or get kept in reserves at bases, training. It's an eight year contract, but not only do you now have to do much physical work but you also get a three-month course at the Solarian Academy once basic is done. The bonus for that one is 110,000 bits."

"Really," White said, leaning back as she regarded the paper in front of her, chuckling warmly, "I did a sting with the War Unicorns, I wasn't one myself, but the Legion treats them right. Want to get you to sign on again at the end of your contract, you see. Anyway, if you pass will full colours you get officers pay as well - although that bit depends on the sorts of spells you end up being able to cast. Well, what do you think?"

Rarity was frozen. 110,000 bits? She could... She could open her own store with that sort of money. In Ponyville, anyway. With the money she saved up, paying tuition would be easy, especially with the Legion's benefits. She wouldn't need her dad's money, or to work in that sleazy cafe. She could see her dreams laid out before her with that bonus.

She managed to compose herself, taking another drink of water.

Rarity looked back up to the recruiter, "Can... Can you tell me more about the War Unicorn contract?"

Tribune White's smile widened.

Author's Note

I'm going to be including some POV from the Mane Six sometimes from here on out, so you are aware of what they are up to - and general shifts in their lives directions. I also wanted perspectives solidly outside of Canterlot and the Palace.

Really hope you like it!

Edit: Also decided I probably need to rebrand both of the descrips a bit, given how the story has evolved. That'll be changing soon, but I'm not too good at them. Hopefully, the new one won't put people off when I get around to it.

Act 1, Chapter 11 - Love and War

Cadance had never hated stacks of paper as much as she did right now.

It had been a month since Celestia had fallen asleep, waking in a near-trance of exhaustion to raise the sun every morning. A long, long month of holding court, attending meetings with dozens of bureaucratic bodies, half a dozen public appearances, and enough paper to bury the Canterhorn. The nobles were plotting behind her back, she knew - I.S. had identified two separate plots forming to seize the Regency from her hooves. Cadance did not like to think of the ones that they were not able to find, of the ones that the truly cunning, the truly cruel, nobles were part of. In the end, though, they would fail. Nobles may collect a small tax from their holdings, and many had pushed the legislation limiting their business holdings to the limit, but none of them held any real power anymore. Certainly not as much as they liked to think. Cadance, of all things in this month, was at least sure of one political fact; the Crown was the only true Noble House left after nearly two-thousand years of slow, steady reforms.

Even so, the worst of all was the War Councils. Nothing was worse than the War Councils.

Cadance had never felt so out of place, had never truly appreciated the sickness that settled in one's stomach whilst the greatest military planners of the Royal Armouries discussed how many ponies would die for their Princess. Before then, Cadance had not known that three legionnaires, on average, died per day for Equestria's interests in the Provinces and Colonies - largely from active skirmishes with Griffon Kingdoms. She had been blessed with ignorance of the fact that on top of those deaths, there were nine permanently disabling injuries, mostly lost or mangled limbs. 'In all, a peaceful year,' she had been told.

It had made her sick, to sit in that room and hear them discuss the war she had authorised. It was due to begin tomorrow, truly begin. King Jag'tar had accepted their aid, and the chosen legions were being drawn out of the reserves. Active legions in Catalan had been selected and were gathering at Fort Terria in the Tabby Archipelago - the largest Equestrian naval base in the region, and conveniently near Panthera. Cadance had ordered the mustering of ninety-three thousand legionnaires in total. Her military planners told her only seven-thousand were likely to die or be maimed in the planned four-week campaign.

Seven thousand ponies. Seven thousand. Seven thousand of her loyal legionnaires would be sent to die in some jungle for coal and iron because she had been too prideful to say no, and there was no Celestia to fix her mistake. For King Jag'tar, a panther that I.S. had informed her last night had put a village to death. The report had put it so plainly, so simply, that she had been struck by a bout of light-headedness, 'Under orders, the royal family's Black Cowls moved into the town to seek out tigers born with pink eyes and execute them. The court Diviner, Til'en'cath, had prophesized that one with pink-eyes would end his life. Seven tigers were killed before the locals took arms and fought back. Jag'tar ordered the Black Cowls to raze the town, casualties are estimated to be totalled to 1,700.'

Cadance had to bite her tongue to stop herself from vomiting over her paper-covered desk. Ponies knew the world outside of Equestria was a violent place. Everyone heard stories of the strife-ridden Zebrica, the constantly warring kingdoms of Griffonia, the rampant race-hatred that plagued Catalan. She had never known.

She, like most ponies, had assumed the colonies were nice enough - outposts of the friendship and harmony that ruled throughout the peaceful Equestria. That the colonies taxes and resources were provided in friendship by grateful and equal allies.

That was, at least, partially true. In her month of being forced into prime rulership, she had learned the true complexity of Equestria's relationship with the Colonies. Some truly were beacons of friendship to Equestria, loyal allies that accepted pony protection in exchange for taxation and tribute. Others were puppet states, ruled by pony-friendly local powers, and the Legion policed in their name whilst roads were built, cities expanded, and stability brought to the region. Some, however, were nothing more than military dictatorships with a pony at the top of the pile, supported by legions of loyal Equestrians. A Governor whose authority in the region was only second to the Crowns.

The director of I.S. had told her that much of their efforts went to monitoring these governors. It did not change some of the reports she had read, some of the things that could happen before Celestia's hoof intervened.

Cadance had never understood why other countries could hate Equestria before now.

She forced herself to tear her eyes away from the stacks and stacks of paper on her desk, a regular night's workload for her - an hour for Celestia. Her office was not very welcoming either, largely due to its lack of use until recently. A few bookshelves, now filled with tax reports and law codes. The walls were bare of any decoration except for a map of Equestria she had put up the other day, so she had something to stare at other than the wall or when everything became too much. She could not bring herself to look at the wondrous view of Canterlot outside her window. A recruiting station was in view. If she looked, Cadance knew she would see thestrals had replaced those going in and out of the building - rising with the night to join the Legion, accepting the incentive increases she had ordered.

How many of them would never come back?

Cadance rose from her desk with a sudden movement, leaving her cushion behind she made for the door. She needed to escape. She needed something, anything except a reminder that tomorrow the first wave of troops would land in Panthera, that the ponies who died would die by her order.

She let a glamour flood over her, knowing what to do now. She could forget for a night. Find a guard and drag them into a closet before they marched. Pay at least one back. A long, hard night would distract her. She could forget her troubles. Forget it all in a passionate and loveless coupling for at least a few hours.

When Cadance emerged from the office she was no longer a Princess, and instead, she was in the familiar guise of a maid.

She made toward the barracks.

Shining Armor heaved, the weights gathered on the training cart behind him pushing him to his limit. One hoof at a time, he forced himself forward across the moonlit track outside the Royal Guard Barracks. The field dedicated to drills and training was deserted. Everyone in the First Cohort was getting sleep before they boarded the train to Las Pegasus tomorrow, where they would board the battleship TMS Moonlit Heart for its journey to Fort Terria. Then, they would rendezvous with the Fourth and Sixth Centuries and board the freighter TMS Stone's Worth to Pan'tho Minx, the new capital of Panthera.

There was no way he could sleep. Not when the moon filled him with energy, not when he only needed four hours on bad nights. Not when his heart refused to settle.

When Captain Steel Wind had selected those recruits from the Academy who were prepared to join the Royal Guard before graduation in two months, Shining had believed he was ready. Now, he felt nothing but nerves and energy within him. The moon above him glowed, seeming to watch him with pride. It settled his mind, he was ready for war. He knew he would survive, he knew he would excel. It did not displace the nerves that rattled him or the weight in his belly.

He wouldn't see Twilight until it was done. He had already said goodbye to her, and his parents. His mother's final, clutching hug. His father's watering eyes and shaking hoofshake. Twilight had cried and ran up into her tower, hiding in her room. The thought of that still hurt, but he knew that she was scared for him - even if she didn't really understand what he was going to go do, not really.

Shining crossed the finish line at the end of the field, stopping and unstrapping the harness fitted around his barrel. With a shake, he stepped away from the cart. Another weight for the next trek across the field, he decided.

When he turned, though, he found he was not alone.

'Damn,' he thought, eyes widening at the maid a few meters away from him. Her legs were slender, long, and delicate, her barrel slim and her waist thin. Her pretty pink fur ran up her smooth neck, puffing slightly around her chest, and up to her face. What a face, too. She looked almost aristocratic with her cheekbones and thin muzzle, a bit like Celestia, really. A purple mane and tail were both long and gleaming in the moonlight. Her little maid uniform, in his opinion a wonderful decision by whoever made the rules, hugged her body in all the right places.

While his eyes made their way to her face, she smiled and spoke, "Hey, you're... It's Recruit Shining Armor, right? Could you help me with something? It's a bit too heavy to lift for me."

Shining nodded without thinking, also replying in the same vein, "Yeah, of course - and I'm a Guard now."

The maid smiled brightly, but Shining's attention was briefly grabbed by the tightness of her eyes, the strain in that bright smile. When she replied, though, the purr in her voice made him forget about that, "Of course, Guard Shining Armor. I saw you pulling that cart, I think you'll do just fine for this."

When she turned and started making for the castle, he caught a whiff of her perfume - it was oddly familiar, reminding him of richly coloured flowers and honey. Then, he started to follow and saw her flank. Did she cut her skirt short? He could see practically everything, outlined by the fabric. Her legs may have been slender, but he could bounce a bit off that wonderfully shaped backside. She was swaying, too - did she realize? He felt his cheeks begin to burn as her tail swished, revealing a few other things.

Shining swallowed thickly, content to follow after her as they entered the castle and ascended a floor, remaining behind her. She came to a stop in front of the door to one of the guest bedrooms, and Shining had to force his eyes to her face - hoping to avoid getting caught, but it was much too late. Her pink eyes were already on his, her smile wicked as the door opened - there was something in those eyes. A desire, a want - but that tension remained in her.

Shining glanced into the room, noting the perfectly average guest room of the Palace with a touch of confusion - the haze of the maid's effect on him making him once more speak without thought, "What did you want me to lift? The bed?"

The maid's head tilted in confusion, and Shining scrambled - realizing he had made some sort of mistake. He desperately reached for something else to say, a sudden memory striking him. "Oh! You're Twily's friend! I've seen you with her in the halls, right! Did you want to talk about something?"

She frowned now, but looked more bemused than anything else. After a moment she started to smile, amusement entering her eyes and turning her smile genuine - it made Shining's heart jump. Then, she opened her mouth and asked a question.

"You're a virgin, aren't you?"

Cadance had to hold back the amusement and surprise that welled up in her at the idea. Then, Shining's cheeks turned scarlet through his white fur and he tried to stammer a reply, "W-what? I.. No - Of course not, I just, uh..."

She felt a bit of guilt well up in her, and sudden affection for the colt - barely grown, really. She motioned with her head for him to go inside, "Come in, I won't bite, I promise. How did a colt like you not find a pretty filly yet? I saw you pulling those weights, you're almost an earth pony."

He was plenty big, too. Well-built, especially for a unicorn - strong, thick legs and barrel. Tall, handsome, bashful, and utterly cute. Who wouldn't take him out?

Shining hesitated a moment, his cheeks still scarlet, then moved into the bedroom. Cadance followed after, noting his flank with pleasure. Oh yes, he would do very well. Still, she had some investigative work to do - it was the least she could do for him, especially since he was Twilight's brother.

"Come on," she urged again, moving past him and moving over to stand near the bed, looking over her shoulder at the alabaster unicorn - his eyes were glued to her. "Take a seat, and tell me - I really am curious. I won't laugh, I promise."

Cadance had never imagined Shining Armor as bashful. When she saw him pulling those weights and remembered Twilight's endless praise of his bravery, strength, courage, kindness, compassion, and determination she had imagined that he would have taken her the moment they got inside - maybe before. Thrown her to the floor with utter confidence and taken her without thought, after her open invitation. She had been practically begging for it, after all. It's what she had been looking for, but for some reason, she wasn't disappointed at all. She felt almost happy he hadn't, actually.

Shining slowly moved over and clambered onto the bed, tucking his legs under himself. Despite his attempts, she did get a brief glimpse of his length. Definitely big, too - no downsides to taking this colt out as far as she could tell.

She hopped up onto the bed and took a moment to circle before sitting in front of him, meeting his eyes. Cadance gave him an encouraging smile in the face of his nerves, "Hey now, come on - I promise you won't regret sharing. I'll give you a special reward after, but I really am curious - why hasn't a filly taken a cute colt like you out before now? Not even when you've snuck out and had a drink at a bar? I know all the recruits do."

Shining hesitated only a second further, he sounded nervous, and his voice was quiet - but his tone was steady, and his deep voice was smooth. "Well... I don't really like going out drinking with the guys. I went once and blacked out, woke up in my own vomit. It's... Well, I always made excuses after that. I know, it's dumb - and, uh, I was always keeping myself busy. Studying, reading, working out."

The blush from his cheeks had faded a bit in the face of her questioning and their sudden discussion. She scooted closer to him, making sure to bare her slender neck as she continued her questioning, "Don't you have any hobbies?"

"Well," Shining chuckled nervously, eyes tracing her form again, "Me and the others play... Ogres and Oubliettes, I guess. That's pretty fun. I also like... It's dumb, I -"

Cadance cut in with a bright smile, a new joy working its way into her chest. Ogres and Oubliettes? What a wonderfully nerdy pastime. She let the emotion work its way into her voice and carry into a half-laugh, "No, no - please. You really are delightful, Shining. I want to hear what it is."

"I, uh," Shining shifted again, cheeks brightening, "I like drawing," she could feel he had more to say and nodded encouragingly. "And, uh, sewing. I like sewing."

Cadance gave a happy laugh, feeling her smile widen with mirth. Shining blushed further, looking away, "I said it was dumb."

She got her laughter under control, "Oh, I'm sorry, Shining. I didn't mean to laugh at you, it's just I never expected it from you. Maybe I should have." He was Twilight's brother, she reminded herself - he would be creatively inclined at the least.

Cadance shuffled a bit closer to him, "Don't worry, I have dumb hobbies too. Really embarrassing ones - and I'm no good at half of them. The last time I tried to sew I turned myself into a pincushion. I swear."

Her heart lept into her chest when he looked back at her and she saw the happy smile working its way onto his face as he replied, "Really? Don't maids need to be able to sew?"

Cadance gave him a grin, and winked, "I have my ways. Besides, this is the palace - anything that actually needs sewing gets sent to the royal seamstress or to a craftspony. I know, I'm cunning - it's why I'm a royal maid, not a regular one."

Shining's chuckle rang out around the room and made her heart flutter. When his amusement subsided, she noticed that his smile was a bit subdued, "And why's a royal maid dragging a nerdy guard like me off at night? Surely she had other things to do?"

Cadance hesitated, a brief flash of exactly what she wanted to avoid by being rammed full by Shining slowing her reply.

Shining continued at her look, his tone turning gentler, "You know someone whose going, right? I understand. I'm nervous as well. I can't imagine what goes through the heads of people who have to stay behind, it's hard enough going. I thought something was bothering you, you seemed tense."

Cadance looked away from Shining, suddenly feeling shame well up in her chest. He was nice, too nice. Way, way too nice. Why hadn't he just fucked her and not been so kind? She managed a reply a moment later, giving him a sad smile, "Yeah. I have... family going. A lot of them. I worry about them. I've heard some of the planners speaking, ponies are going to die - and for what? Some coal? I can't sleep, and wanted to forget."

Shining moved closer to her this time, moving a hoof forward to rub one of her forelegs a moment, "I'm sure your family is fine. I don't know about anypony else, but I'm not going over to Panthera for some coal or for whatever their King was named." Cadance moved to protest, but Shining cut her off - the tip of his hoof pressing gently against her lips, "Ah! I chose to be a Guard. Legionnaires chose to join up. I'm going to war because I know that being out there," he removed his hoof and motioned vaguely to a wall. "Being out there, serving the Princesses, it makes Equestria a safer, happier place. Alot of ponies don't like to admit it, but we live so well because of our presence in other continents. Because the Princesses guide us. I don't know how the war is going to go, but I know why I'm going. I'm willing to pay that price, and I'm sure your family feels the same way. I'd happily spend the rest of my life sweating in some jungle across the world if it meant ponies like you could be happy here."

Cadance felt tears welling up in her eyes, and gave a sniffle. She raised a hoof to wipe at her eyes, only to feel Shining pull her into a hug, wrapping his forelegs around her and letting her bury her face in his chest fur.

Cadance cried for the ponies she had sent to war. She cried for the seven thousand. She cried for her thoughtless pride. Most of all, she cried for the stupid, noble pony right in front of her.

She cried herself to sleep next to Shining.

When she woke up to the rising sun, he was gone.

Author's Note

Work work. More work?

Hope you guys enjoyed this shorter look at Cadance and Shining. Next chapter is going to involve more Twilight, I promise - really. To warn you, I don't plan to narrate every day of the war, but I will be looking in for important and dramatic moments.

And, uh, I'll have to decide if I want this to eventually get the Sex tag, I guess. I plan to explore the relationships between characters but don't want this to become a pornfic. Decisions, decisions.

Also, I'm wondering if any of you can guess at some of the pairings I'm thinking about? One might be a bit obvious.

Act 1, Chapter 12 - Dreams and Destiny

Luna's quarters were lit by the moonlight that glared through the balcony doors, working with the constellation map on the domed ceiling to illuminate the room. The very centre of the room had been cleared and a silver circle embedded in the floor. If one took the time to measure the radius and pinpoint the circle's exact middle, then you would find it lined up perfectly with the tip of the dome above. Twilight knew this because she had, of course. In her time dwelling in Luna's room, she had learned many things - discovered many little nooks and crannies, and only barely worked through half of the tomes that sat upon the shelves.

Most of them were more typical, if outdated, spellbooks and tomes of theory or history, or books of mathematics and science. The rest, however, were impossible to identify without devoting time to reading their contents. The book gripped in her magic had been one of those, and she had almost put it back when she read the first words of the message that was the first page. It had seemed deeply personal, and even now it replayed in her mind. The implications were obvious, even to her.

'Beloved, it pleased me greatly to hear your confession in the aftermath of our lovemaking.'

Twilight's brush dipped into the small bin of self-made silver paint. The book had been extremely specific that the paint must contain true silver, that no substitutions would do for the delicate process that lay ahead. With exact movements, she levitated the brush forward and drew the first symbol around the silver spell circle in her quarters. The book had recommended such a circle for safety, but it was not necessary, it said. Neither was the paint, but the instructions were to minimise risk.

'Unfortunately, even before I prepared this tome for your use, I knew I would disappoint you. Dreamwalking is not a tool that will allow us to frolic amidst golden fields and under peach trees, alone and content. Nor will it allow us to meet when duties take us across Equestria.'

The metallic scent of the paint stung her nostrils, but Twilight focused - a swift glance at the open tome next to her confirmed she had drawn the rune correctly. She refocused on the circle, the letter written on the first page of the book had been enlightening. A warning, a plea, and so much more.

'The realm of dreams is not like reality. It is not a place of sense and clear fact. As I, perhaps foolishly, told you, distance has no meaning. Abandoned with that concept are the laws and preconceptions that govern the waking world. To enter the realm of dreams is to submerge oneself in the tides of emotion that are reflected through the Aether of Magic that surrounds us all.'

It had been a wondrous find in the shelves that filled her quarters. Lucky, above all else - with it, she could help awaken the Princess, who had lain in rest for two months. Her research into dreamwalking had turned up almost nothing. For all of her searching, for all of the hours spent reading into the art of mind magic, nothing had been written down of Princess Luna's knowledge of walking in dreams. Nothing except for this short book that whose prelude was a deeply personal letter between... Twilight was no longer sure what they were.

'For this place is not truly a place, my love. It is a reflection, a trick of the light upon the canvass. Through careful preparation, the inexperienced may cast their consciousness into this projection through ritual, and use the medium as a means to interact with the minds of others when they are at their most vulnerable. When they are at their most open and truthful.'

Twilight made her way around the circle, examining each rune in turn while her mind worked. Princess Luna had been specific; The world of dreams was a means to access other ponies dreams, their subconscious thoughts, all while they were vulnerable. It was dangerous. It was unsafe. It was powerful when mastered.

'Through this medium, you may impart information upon other ponies, or attempt to delve into their own thoughts. The truly practised may navigate these spaces at will when they rest, and even go as far to control the dreams of others, or to influence them. Be warned though, the realm of dreams is not a tea-time chat. It is not a reliable method of communication. When you impart information into the mind of another, vital pieces will always be lost. Each mind may view a message differently, present your intent in ways you never intended. Only through a careful understanding of the mind of your target, or pure luck, may you impart information of some use.'

Twilight shut the book, the final warning in the note ringing clearly in her mind as she stepped over the silver embedded in the floor and into the spell circle. She could already see the magic flowing through the artificial construct of the runes, forming the protective barrier that would help her remain safe, to not lose herself as she sought for her mentor's dreams.

'Most of all, you must always remain aware of yourself. To lose a grasp of your own mind would see your consciousness thrown into the endless waves, lost. All that shall tether you to your own body will be the strength of your mind, the steel of your willpower. Raw power has no meaning in that place, only the sharpness of your whit. I shall keep my dreams pleasant for you, my love - Lulu'

It was an archaic method, actual ritual circles had not been in regular use since Clover the Clever's time - not since he had refined Starswirl's Circles of Casting with the new norm; Arithmetic Mental Projection, ritual circles within the mind. It was more difficult to learn, but it replaced the need for the vast majority of material circles. Some, however, still required them. Twilight may be able to translate this circle into Clover's Arithmetics, but it could take weeks or years.

She finished the last rune and double-checked it, then set the book down on a nearby table.

Twilight curled up in the middle of the silver circle, the cold, hard ground making her shiver. Already she could feel sleep claiming her. The gentle light from the runes and circle began to mingle, snaking toward her body and grasping at something that not even she could see.

Her eyes felt heavy, but even as they closed she fought to keep her mind sharp - her goal in mind; Find Celestia's dreams.

Twilight was nowhere, riding a wave of emotion. There was no sound, no smell, no sight, only raw feeling. She tried to heave, desperate to figure out exactly where she was and what was going on. Had she died?

She continued her attempts at writhing for a moment longer before she felt the tug in her being. Suddenly, memory flooded through her; She was dreaming - no, she was more than dreaming. Twilight could feel the tethers of the ritual circle grasping at her, but something felt wrong. They did not feel like the reassuring leash of steel that the book had described, instead, it felt like a reedy string, weak and already fading amidst these unknowable waves.

Twilight panicked. This is not what she had imagined. She had no heart to thud in her chest, no eyes to widen in panic, no ears to twitch, tail to flick, nor a mouth to scream with. She yanked at the tethers, desperate to return to her body - to escape the world she had entered.

The strings snapped.

Twilight was pulled into the waves. She could feel her mind straining, thoughts jumbled out of her head and into the mass of emotions with each moment. She began to hurt, a deep ache - like parts of her were falling off.

She desperately tried to reach for her body, calling upon the familiar well of power that lay in her spirit. For the second time in her life, her magic failed her.

Twilight's panic began to ebb, as did everything else. She became vaguely aware that she should be fighting against this change, that she should cling to the fear - but she couldn't. Even as she grasped onto herself, trying to remember the book's warnings, more of Twilight slipped out of her mind.

Then, a presence swept over her. Fear and protectiveness surged around her, and suddenly Twilight was aware that she was being dragged somewhere. Bonds of somewhere wrenched her from the mindless path she had taken in the waves of emotion, and to some distant goal. Suddenly, she knew her body was nearing, her own mind. Twilight could feel it.

Each moment she grew more attached to her flesh. She could feel her own breathing, hear the breeze of the quarters, feel the cold stone floor, smell the books and metallic silver paint.

She surged into her mind but did not wake up.

Twilight opened blurry eyes and stumbled from the wave of exhaustion that struck her, suddenly on her hooves. A gasping breath from suddenly desperate lungs filled her with the smell of dust, old stone, fire, and blood. The acrid smell clung to her nostrils and seemed to fill her mouth as she tried to breathe, forcing her to inhale it, turning her gasps into desperate coughing. A lance of pain shot up one of her legs, and it simply bent under her - a wave of white-hot pain searing up the appendage. She tried to scream but instead gurgled on the blood that wouldn't stop filling her mouth.

Twilight tried to focus, pounding in her ears beginning to fade with the blurriness of her sight. A ruined throne room loomed around her, the dark stone pillars rising high into eternity. A moth-eaten and tattered rug under her carved a crimson path over grey brick toward a dais that held two thrones; Each was similar in shape and size, one carved of bright marble, the other of black glimmering rock. A silver Moon was carved into the obsidian throne, and a golden Sun onto the marble. Outside a great window behind the thrones sat the Sun and Moon, both raised in the first full eclipse in nine-hundred-and-eighty-nine years.

A figure fell from the eaves of the room, great blue wings spreading before they impacted the ground, their sudden landing as gentle as starlight.

The Nightmare was not as terrifying as Twilight had imagined. She stood regal and beautiful, statuesque and lordly. Her muzzle was strong and set, not delicate like Celestia's, and her mane flowed with the night sky reflected in its surface. She was of a height with Celestia, with long legs that looked deceptively powerful. She was not as slender as the Sun Princess, instead, she was made of delicate slabs of carefully defined muscle that did nothing to detract from her beauty.

Twilight met eyes that shone in the low light like sapphire glints of steel. She had always imagined they would be slitted.

The Nightmare regarded the room cooly, then lit her horn in deep blue. Twilight felt magic fasten itself around her neck, dragging her forward across the ground. She tried to gasp, to cough up blood and breathe. As she struggled to take in air, she saw shapes out of the corner of her eyes - five vague forms were strewn in the area behind Twilight, lifeless and limp on the cold ground, their blood pooling into the carpet.

Cold terror breathed up her spine. Was she going to die in her dream? Slain by the Nightmare?

Twilight was raised from the ground by her neck, face inches from the Nightmares own. When she spoke, her teeth were not pointed - the stories had said they would be pointed. "Call her, Twilight Sparkle."

Her voice was rich and low, her head angling in the light to cast her face in further shadow, but those steely eyes burned with intensity. "Call her, now!"

Twilight desperately tried to speak, but was only able to gurgle - some of her blood splattered the Nightmare's face, but she did not flinch back. Twilight tried again, gurling the first letters, "C-c-c-ce-" before her voice failed her once again.

The Nightmare frowned, those eyes burning into hers, "Nay! Reach for the Sun, Twilight Sparkle - she will come when you call! She always will."

Twilight heaved up more blood, feeling her head begin to grow light. She tried to call upon her magic, reaching desperately upward and upward toward the Sun. She had always imagined this moment when she would first touch the Sun. She had dreamed of the day.

She did not imagine how much it would burn. Twilight touched the raw, primal representation of power and felt it utterly fill her. In that moment, Twilight knew she was an insignificant fly in comparison to the raw power of Celestia. She knew that her mentor could call upon wells of might unimaginable. She knew pain, too. Even the simply brush against the stellar body flooded her small body with fire and magic. Twilight pulled back from the touch, trying to scream around the blood in her throat and lungs. She could smell cooking meat, and could no longer feel her legs.

"Good, she is coming." Even through the swiftly fading pain, Twilight could hear the pity in the Nightmare's voice - the regret, the loss. "The death of twilight brings the daybreak, little one. Nightmare will rule the world forever."

Twilight tried to struggle, but the grip on her neck was unyielding, unbreakable. She tried to call upon her magic again, but no matter how much she fought for control, no matter the power she poured into it, the vice about her neck would not weaken.

There was a great beat of wings, and the window at the end of the room shattered. Twilight's vision was fading, but she could see the white form of Celestia as she slammed into the ground - head raised and eyes pools of white fire, "Nightmare! Release her!"

The Nightmare did not respond, instead Twilight felt the grip on her neck suddenly tighten. There was a sickening crack within her as something broke. Twilight felt herself fall to the ground, but she could no longer move - her eyes locked forward on a new scene of horror.

Celestia wailed, the sound ringing out with a choked cry, full of sorrow and grief and pure fury, her mane bursting into flame. The heat pouring from her was unbearable. Behind the eclipsing Moon, the Sun turned scarlet red.

The Nightmare was not looking at the transforming Celestia, instead, her head turned so she could meet Twilight's eyes. The last thing Twilight saw were those steely eyes glinting in the red light of the new Sun, the blue gaze remaining in perfect clarity to the very last moment.

Twilight woke up screaming, scrambling and stumbling over her hooves and out of the spell circle. Her legs failed her as she crossed out of the silver line and she felt herself collide with one of the couches as she went down.

Her breathes came in small gasps, her mouth no longer filled with blood. With eyes wide, she took in the familiar sights of Luna's room. She inhaled the scent of the books, listened to the breeze. Twilight felt herself begin to calm, the beating of her heart slowing as she became sure of reality.

Twilight closed her eyes and inhaled.

One. Two. Three.

The sudden tightness in her chest, as familiar as Celestia's smile, told her this was real. She refocused now, this fact firmly held in her mind.

The dream was cemented in her mind, not fading at all as she focused on it. A perfect memory she may have, but even Twilight's dreams normally slipped from her grasp upon waking. The details came back clearly to her, from the seemingly infinite expanse of emotions that made up the realm of dreams to the sensation of the crack in her own neck when the Nightmare - The Nightmare?

Twilight's thoughts slowed. An image appeared in her head, that of the Nightmare as she had been in her dream. No, that was not the Nightmare. Twilight had seen too many images of Princess Luna to mistake her visage now that she was fully coherent. The realization threatened to force her to release her breath, lungs beginning to burn. She held onto the breath and the surety it brought, the clarity of thought.

She was left with a boiling question; Why had Princess Luna given her such a terrible dream? Why had she saved her when Twilight's mind faltered?

Idiot. Of course she saved you. She is Princess Celestia's sister, why wouldn't she save her student?

But why give her the dream? What did it mean?

The burning in Twilight's chest finally became too much. She counted.

Three. Two. One.

Twilight let out her breath, the burning in her chest vanishing as she inhaled a much-needed lungful of air. It did nothing to help her furiously working mind.

Why did the Princess give her such a... Such a horrible dream? In the aftermath of her breathing exercise, Twilight felt herself begin to shake. The memory of the dream hurt. The corpses behind her, who had they been? The burning from touching the sun. The words, the words echoed in her mind; 'The death of twilight will bring the daybreak, little one.'

Twilight curled up, the memory of blood filling her mouth making her shiver and clutch at herself, 'Call her, Twilight. Call her. Call her. Call her! Call her! Call her, Twilight Sparkle!'

The words seemed to repeat over and over, the voice growing louder and louder until Twilight was holding her hooves over her head, her little body shaking. Another voice joined the cacophony, 'Call my name! Call it!' and Twilight began to shake her head against the couch, phantom hooves running up and down her body. She felt tears well up in her eyes. Where was Celestia to help her?

Twilight remembered this was not a dream.

She forced her hooves into action and ran for the door, bolting into the hallway and past a startled maid - who called after her. Her hooves carried her to the stairwell and down, down, down until she reached the ground floor. She dashed past a pair of guards, her hooves carrying her toward Cadance's office, up into another tower.

The palace seemed to rush past her as she ran, hooves clicking against the marble ground. Long-memorised halls and passages flashed past as she ran from her nightmares. Guards she passed without a word, maids she flinched from, and to their calls, she offered no response. The sound of hoofsteps in pursuit of her urged her faster and faster. She could feel the hot breath on her tail, the tongue on her horn. She could still taste it.

Twilight arrived at Cadance's office, the door opening in a flash of purple magic - the guards twitched, briefly moving as if to block the door before seeing her. Twilight could note the confusion on their faces, but once they did not stop her, she put them from her mind as she rushed into the office, slamming the door behind her, breaths coming ragged from her mouth.

Cadance looked up from her desk, and Twilight immediately regretted coming here. She looked ragged and tired, there were bags under her eyes and her expression was drawn. There were stacks of papers on the desk, Twilight could barely make out a casualty report - her head barely higher than the desktop. The pink alicorn's expression fell into one of concern, but there was so little energy in those pink orbs.

Twilight's gut twisted. She had failed. She had failed to wake up Celestia with her spell, and now she had come here to tell Cadance she was scared. Cadance, who had so much to handle already. Twilight knew she rarely slept, barely ate. She spent all of her time in meetings or managing paperwork and reports. She was being worse than useless by doing this to her, by thinking of telling her she was scared. Stupid. Stupid. Stupid. Idiot filly.

Twilight struggled to speak, hooves shaking through her diatribe of self-abuse. Then, Cadance's voice cut in close to her - Twilight hadn't realized she had gotten up, but now the pink alicorn was right next to her. Twilight looked up into those pink eyes and saw the compassion there, the worry and concern. "Twilight?" She asked, leaning her head down to nuzzle Twilight's side. "Are you alright? Did you have another nightmare?"

It made Twilight burn with guilt. Cadance sounded so tired. She couldn't come in here and make it worse. It took a moment, but inspiration struck. "Can I h-help o-out?" She burst out, meeting Cadance's pink eyes as they widened. "I-I know its a-a lot for y-y-you. M-maybe I can d-do some... Some p-paperwork? O-or read r-reports for y-you."

Cadance's eyes clouded over with some distant emotion, one Twilight couldn't read. She opened her mouth, and Twilight could sense the resounding 'no' coming - but then the door opened, cutting off her reply.

Both of them looked over to see a unicorn guard poking his head through the partially opened door, "Princess? Is -" He stopped upon seeing Twilight, and a brief flash of memory in her mind reminded her he was one of the first she passed on the way here. "Apologies, your highness. She was running through the halls and looked distressed."

Cadance nodded to the stallion, and a moment later he had shut the door and they were alone. Twilight watched those pink eyes lock onto hers, searching her. Then, Cadance sighed, "I... Suppose I have a few things I can hand off to you... But -" A light of inspiration enters Cadance's eyes, "I need you to take on an assignment first, Twilight. I can't have you making uninformed decisions, alright?"

Twilight's brain focused immediately on the long-familiar word, she perked up and felt a smile work its way onto her face, "A-an assignment? W-what is i-it?"

Cadance seemed to brighten in response, and it made Twilight's heart lighten, "I need you to go and meet with Raven Inkwell in the morning and help her, Twilight. I'll make sure a letter gets to her explaining everything. She will show you what you need to read about and tell me when you're ready. Do you understand, Twilight? It might take a while for you to learn everything you need to."

Twilight nodded eagerly, "W-what about t-tonight? C-can I h-help you now? I.. I don't..." She cut herself off, feeling guilty over the need in her own voice.

Cadance looked down at her for a moment, then glanced toward the stack of papers for a long while. The silence stretched as Twilight told herself the pink alicorn was deciding how to best reject her, after all - she had work to do and didn't need a stupid filly underhoof.

But when Cadance looked back to her, those pink eyes had a gleam of eagerness in them, and her mouth was curving into a smile, "I could use a doughnut. What about you, Twilight?"

Twilight felt her own grin, heart light as she eagerly nodded - already picturing the illusion she would use tonight.

Author's Note

Heres another one bois! I have 23 1/2 hours left if I wanted to try to get 7 out before the 29th. Maybe I'll give it a shot? Who needs to eat or sleep, right?

Also, the Dreamwalking. I know it's really weird and hope it doesn't put you guys off too much. I don't mind it, but its always been a bit of a pet peeve when you can just go into other peoples dreams and just talk to them. I knew I wanted something different from the start of all this, more mysterious and vague where messages would not be received as they were intended, or would not be obvious.

Anyway, this one would have been out yesterday, but I took a bit of time and bought Wonderdraft. I wanted to try to make a map of Equestria and the surrounding continents to get a visual reference for you guys. I spent a few hours thinking working on it yesterday. This is a pretty rough version, but the general outline of everything is done. The colours are also a bit rough, and I don't have towns or anything on it yet... I might try to find someone actually good at this kind of thing to collab with or something. I don't know. Either way, I'll be working on this off and on and keeping you guys posted on it if you care.

https://i.ibb.co/2WWNsBG/Equestria-and-Surrounding-Draft-1.png

West = Catalan
South = Zebrica
East = Griffonia

P.S. (I couldn't get the image to embed. It's too thicc. Sorry)

Act 1, Chapter 13 - Welcome to the Jungle

Shining was never going to get over how hot it was.

The damp air clung to his fur, water poured down his legs every moment - soaking him through. Even in the supposedly climate-controlled adamantine armour, it was unbearable after a few hours. Every inhale drew the sticky air into his mouth and throat. Even a week after landfall it was driving him mad.

It did turn out, though, that war was boring. More boring than he had imagined. His thoughts on the stomach-sickening travel on the TMS Moonlit Heart had been filled with storming spell-lit beaches to fight hordes of dog-sized cats, himself at the head. The reality was much different. He had spent a full month with the rest of the century in Pan'tho Minx's port, a significant portion of which had been commandeered by the Royal Navy.

They hadn't been allowed out of the swiftly established base, but from what Shining could see the city had been like another planet. Tightly packed wooden buildings dominated what they could see, rarely more than three stories tall at the highest but sprawled out across many miles. On a distant hill, as if in purposeful contrast, sat the current palace of King Jag'tar. A towering castle that looked to be a century or older, the walls stained green with oddly pointed circular towers that gleamed gold and red at their tops. The streets were cobbled in most places, but from the edges of the base one could see the back streets of dirt and mud. It was utterly unimaginable to Shining before now, to see poverty - the locals hawking wares and dingy goods in the streets, a few had been brave enough to approach the swiftly-erected wooden walls of the base. Shining had bought some sort of weird red fruit with orange insides off a young panther, it had been delicious. It had been a single bit. He wonders if the locals understood how little a bit was worth, as that seemed to be the price of almost everything. Weird red fruit? One bit. Want a new blanket? One bit. Shining had watched a legionnaire go off with a young panther girl for one bit.

The panthers themselves were unlike anything Shining had imagined. They were quadrupedal like ponies were, but... primal. They did not stand as tall as a pony but were a good deal longer and much, much more muscled. When Shining had been told they had little magic, certainly not on par with an earth pony, he had expected a small, weak species similar to the simple housecats of Equestria. After seeing the full-grown panthers who worked in the docks he wondered if they needed the small amount they had, able to grip things with their paws as ponies could with hooves. It seemed like their muscles had muscles, nothing but slabs of strength wrapped around a feline body. He had watched one easily crack a coconut with its wicked fangs. In addition, the paving of the streets did not seem to matter much to many of them, they simply took to the rooftops. They ran and lept from each one, moved along thick ropes draped between buildings, their huge back legs capable of leaping entire street.

The northern tigers were meant to be even bigger. The idea made Shining's gut twist.

All of this had been extremely interesting the first few days, of course. After the fourth, it got a bit old. Not even the Legionnaires who were sat around with the Royal Guard seemed to find it interesting. By the seventh, Shining was reduced to betting with Sergeant Basalt Pie on which Legionnaire would break a bone in whatever game they had come up with. Shining lost every time, the stoic Sergeant seeming capable of spotting the foolishly courageous enough to actually follow 'jump between those buildings' or 'take a swim in the filth-filled river' from a mile away. On the thirty-second? He wanted to pull his mane out.

The afternoon sun beat down between the gaps in the clouds even now. He and Sergeant Basalt Pie, along with Corporal Gale Force and Guardspony Shroud's Embrace. They had become the regulars that Shining sat in a prime piece of shade with - the corner between the mess hall and inprocessing, with a single 'requisitioned' tarp they had a place to rest all day out of the sun's direct light.

"I think that'un's gonna take it," Basalt eventually spoke, the odd, dull-voiced accent of some south-eastern Equestrian backwater that not even Shining could remember the name of making him sound like an actual boulder got up to talk. His tone made him sound just as interesting, but the big earth pony had his moments.

Each of them regarded the legionnaire in question, a cute earth pony filly who was being egged on by her friends, their motions indicating toward the stacks of crates that ultimately came from one of the ships hauling in supplies. Shining thought it might be toilet paper.

Shroud's Embrace spoke up, the slight hiss of her silky tone was just shy of a lisp - it must have something to do with the fangs. "No way. She cracked a leg last week, didn't she? No ones that dumb." Shining shot the thestral a glance. Despite looking like she had just stepped out of Tartarus, as she did every day since they made landfall, she was quite pretty. If you got to her after her coffee. Her wings weren't feathered and seemed to almost gleam, the leather of their surface sleek with precipitation, and her coat was some extremely dark red - never fully-black, that seemed to be some sort of rule with the thestrals. Dark blue? Fine. Dark purple? Great. Black? It didn't happen. Shining couldn't figure out why, and didn't want to risk her sharp tongue to find out. She was as fit as the rest of them, with a surprisingly plush looking flank and solidly built body.

"It would be a bit stupid of her to take another dare," Gale Force spoke up, his low, calm tone tinged with amusement and the slightest Cloudsdale accent. "Especially anything to do with those crates. Someone responsible of rank would end up having to stop her." The pegasus shot a meaningful glance to Basalt, one of his eyebrows arching.

Basalt shifted a bit, letting out a snort through his nose, "Might take be a bit to get up. These legs aren't as young as they used to be."

A quick glance at the earth pony's legs made Shining agree with the statement. They were ageing like fine trees, stronger every year. He decided to weigh in, speaking up, "Sergeants not been wrong yet, has he? We thought that colt wouldn't take a second jump off the mess hall, but there he went - and we lost our bits again."

Shroud scoffed, the sound coming out more like a hiss. She stretched her forelegs out, briefly presenting herself like one of the local cats, before lowering to the ground. Shining watched, it was more interesting than anything else that had happened - and she had a nice behind, her fur soaked through and clinging to her. When she spoke he returned his eyes forward, "It'ss not happening. I'll put five bits on it."

"Five bits," Gale Force agreed, sitting and stretching a wing. "Shining?"

"She'll do it. Five." Shining felt sure of the Sergeant's guess.

The corner of Basalt Pie's lips might have curved up a minute degree. "Five bits," he consented, "That young'un'll do it, mark my words."

Their collective attention returned to the group of legionnaires, watching and waiting. The earth pony filly shot a swift glance around - her eyes passing right over them, like they always did. It was thanks to Shroud's Embrace and her nature as a thestral, and that cutie mark on her pinchable flank certainly helped. Thestrals could not manipulate weather like pegasi could, although they were extremely capable of the other aspects of Pegasi magic, but they had instead been blessed with a new ability that was nearly as useful; Localised invisibility. They and their surroundings could become one with the background, completely unnoticeable. Most thestrals would strain to cover their group, but Shroud was a Royal Guard - and they are better.

Then, the subject of their bet started to scramble up the first crate. A collective groan rose up from Gale and Shroud, and Shining felt a grin break out across his face - Basalt's smile widened slightly. "Pay'em up," Basalt instructed as the earth pony kept climbing up and up, the stack of crates was just slightly taller than the mess haul.

The two ponies began to pull out coins from thin saddlebags that contained the typical daily needs for your stay in Pan'tho Minx; Bits and a knife. Shining was startled when Shroud swiftly surged up, interrupting Gale - who had been about to hand over five bits to Shining. It was surprising, but not unwelcome, to find her muzzle inches from his own, her wing depositing bits on the ground in front of him, a wide smile on her face - a sudden desire lit in her eyes, "Careful, Shining, my bits are running low - I might not have enough soon. Then we'll have to get serious, won't we?"

Shining felt his cheeks redden and struggled to respond as Gale Force let out a guffaw of laughter, and Basalt actually chuckled. Shining opened his mouth to finally reply when a voice rang out from a more distant building - magically amplified, "Mail Call; Royal Guards, First Century."

His ears pricked, angling to the noise, followed swiftly by his eyes - breaking the intense contact with Shroud. He heard her let out a huff, and her plot hit the dirt, "Luna preserve us. Go and get your mail, Shining. Do you think you got another pack of cakes from your mom?"

Shining looked back to the others, seeing the laughter in Basalt's eyes, even if his face revealed nothing. Gale Force was certainly interested, the calm pegasus had revealed himself willing to resort to good-humoured petty theft for one of mom's sweetcakes. Shroud, though? She was practically salivating at the thought. She had gotten well over half of his cakes last time, and he would be damned if she got them again. "Maybe. Don't think I'm just giving you any, though," he warned.

He took the bits off the ground in his levitation and turned and made for where the mail was being distributed. He saw Gale Force fall into step beside him, likely looking for mail from his wife or two foals. Shining glanced back to Basalt and Shroud, only to see the thestral's eyes locked on his own flank - upon getting caught, the mare just smiled wider, tilting her head.

Shining returned to looking forward, once more feeling his cheeks redden slightly. Gale chuckled and spoke with a voice coloured by amusement, "Best watch out for that one, Shining. So few of us stallions around. I'm safe, I'm a monogamist, but you?"

The thought both worried and had a very, very obvious appeal to Shining. The thought of getting Shroud alone made him start to stir. Ever since that maid had gotten to him, he couldn't help but think about getting some mare into bed. Maybe it was the sudden interaction with them? In his Royal Guard class he had kept to himself, or the other stallion recruits. Or maybe it was the nothing to distract himself with? The Royal Guard wasn't given any duties around the base, after all. 'Or maybe it's the mental image of her presenting for you?' a traitorous, and quite correct, part of his mind added.

He shook his head and replied, "I'm sure I'll be fine. You're just jealous because she was watching my flank, Gale. You need to work out more, all those patrols in the Palace were making you fat."

Gale shot a look of mock-offense at him as they arrived at the small collection of navy deckponies watching over a collection of opened boxes packed with bags and duffel bags full of letters.

The pegasi upped his pace a moment, wings fluttering as he seemed to slide forward several feet without effort - and ahead of Shining. "Corporal Gale Force," the pegasi intoned to the deckpony. After a swift glance at a clipboard and a few calls, a small bundle of three letters were passed to Gale.

Then, it was Shining. He moved forward, "Guardspony Shining Armor."

Once more, the unicorn looked over the clipboard in his grasp. "11b and bag 7," he told the other deckponies.

Shining felt a burst of homesickness and joy upon seeing them pull a carefully wrapped box from one of the crates, the handwriting on the side instantly recognizable as his mother's. He took it in his levitation, and then the same for the bundle of three letters. Three? His heart lept, had Twily written him?

He turned and made for the Royal Guard barracks, turning the letters over in his grip. The first two were obviously from his parents, they had sent him letters two weeks ago as well. The final, though... He unwrapped the bundle as he stepped inside. He didn't recognize the elegant handwriting on the front, but the scent of perfume that clung to the letter evoked images of flowers and honey and the beautiful pink maid that had cried into his chest.

Shining entered his personal room, a privilege of being one of the Royal Guard, and placed his letters and package carefully on the bed. The room was bare and smelled like freshly cut wood because it was. There was no window. There was a bed, desk, and a small chest for him to keep personal effects.

He clambered onto the bed and opened the box, grinning at the stacks of sweetcakes. Mom had came through for him once again, nothing like a taste of home. He set the box to the side and opened their letters, browsing through the contents with a wide, happy smile. When he finally got to the one from the maid, he hesitated, but carefully opened the top and withdrew the letter, starting to read.

'Shining Armor,

I know this probably seems stupid, I certainly feel foolish as I sit here and try to write it out, but our encounter has stuck with me in my mind. I wanted to write to you, to express how thankful I was that you were there as a shoulder for me to cry on. I feel quite foolish, like I've already ran out of things to talk about.

If you would like, I would love to hear about what you are doing. I heard from Princess Cadance that your Century has been stuck in Pan'tho Minx for awhile. I can only imagine the city, I did my best to look it up a bit - but I've had alot of things to do. Is it true that the buildings are all made of wood?

I'm sorry if the letter bothers you, or came out of nowhere. I wanted to try to talk to you again, and hear more about you.

With Trepidation, Feather Touch.'

Shining was surprised. She wanted to know more about him? He thought back to the beautiful pink mare and found himself not at all against the idea of exchanging letters with her. After all, she seemed like she needed a friend - and she had been quite nice in their talk.

He took up his own piece of paper and quill in levitation, writing out his reply. The letters didn't come out half as regal as the earth pony maids, she must have some grip.

With a happy smile he got up and made to leave, only to be surprised when the door opened - revealing the statue-like form of Sergeant Basalt Pie. "Armor," he greeted, tone formal, "Make sure you have everything packed up. We're being moved north in seven hours, closer to the front. We get to babysit some new cohorts from home, and they want you and the other hornheads with their War Unicorns. Apparently the General had them pulled before their Solarian Academy course was finished."

Shining's eyes widened. They all knew the war wasn't going well, of course - from the rumours they got down here so far from any actual fighting. But bad enough to pull half-trained War Unicorns? He shoved aside his surprise and nodded, "Yes, sir. I'll be ready. Will we be doing any fighting?"

The Sergeant nodded, his jaw set. Then he turned and moved on, the door closing behind him.

Shining unfolded the letter he had just written and added a post-script, smiling.

Finally, they were going to go do something.

Author's Note

Another shorter chapter, but I didn't want to jump to another POV so far away right now. Hope you liked it.

Act 1, Chapter 14 - Good Night

Shining hadn't thought it was possible for anything to be worse than the boredom of Pan'tho Minx.

They had been loaded on a frigate and shipped north nearly a hundred miles before their cruise had been interrupted by startling news; Their intended port had been destroyed in some sort of explosion perpetrated by local rebels. At least, a significant portion of it.

The bit of unfortunate news, combined with their ship being required to join the escort of the TMS Warmistress, had meant they were disembarking at the closest available location; A panther fishing village a day north of the port with a population of a few dozen and a name too complicated to pronounce. It had been interesting for the first few minutes, examining the tall houses made on stilts. The locals had said something about 'monsoon' season but Shining had never heard the word before, and none of them spoke any decent Equestrian. After that brief bit of exploration, it had been more waiting as the Century hauled themselves and their supplies to the village on local fishing boats, as the frigate's keel didn't allow it to approach the narrow waters around the village's docks.

Funnily enough, renting a boat for a few hours had been a single bit.

Once they and their gear were ashore, the frigate had signalled news it received from the TMS Moonlit Heart - the battleship the cohort had crossed the Sunrise Sea in. According to their signal unicorns in their LRMEC Station - Long-Range Magical Encoding and Communication, or Lermec. It and its escorts, which contained the cohort they were to rendezvous with, had laid anchor two days north to support the 8th and 10th Legions with artillery. An exchange of communications from their own Signal Unicorn, Rapid Copy, and his SRMEC kit, Short-Range Magical Encoding and Communication, and sent up the chain by the frigate changed their immediate plans. They were to march north and secure the beach along with the pegasi available from the ships, where they would receive the cohort and proceed to 10th Legion's forward command on Hill 861 to join in their struggling attempts to drive the tigers out of defensible positions.

The march north had not been easy, and it had been a nerve-rattling experience for Shining for the first few hours. Then? It had become a new sort of hell. Their all-terrain wagons were proving not-so. The earth ponies took changing shifts to pull the wagons and their specially enchanted metal frames, rubber wheels, and incredible weight out of mud pits and up impossibly slick hills. Shining himself had participated in hauling the ration wagon up a particularly steep and muddy incline, and how the bottom half of him looked to be made of dirt - and you could hardly recognize his white coat anymore. The rain didn't make it any cleaner, either. It was constant, it was hot, it was almost sticky after falling through the jungle leaves above them, and worst of all it made the paths even harder to traverse. The rubber wheels of their 'all-terrain' wagons couldn't get any grip on the mud paths, their weight ensured they got stuck every hour or more, and their specially enchanted metal frames did nothing to keep the damp out of their supplies after only a few hours.

The adamantine battle-armour of the Royal Guards had proved its worth at the least, except in a few crucial respects. Even mud-covered every single one of their polished sets of armour would have shone if they didn't shift in colour to match their surroundings, making each Guard look like a walking pile of muck. Neither falling branches nor bad falls led to twisted legs or other injuries, and the heat was not so terrible - at first. The mud and rain that got within their armour was impossible to get out. The enchantments and carefully designed plates that would keep most debris out constantly allowed the sticking ooze on the path to seep in, but it could not escape, leaving their hooves and barrels soaked with mud and water. In addition, the attempts of the armour to compensate for the heat outside meant that while your face was cool under your helmet, your barrel and hooves were constantly submerged in fresh waves of sticky, freezing mud. This led to the enchantments of the armour beginning to heat up, leaving your chest and head hotter and hotter until each of them were forced to remove their helmets for long stretches of time - leaving their heads open to the unrelenting heat of the jungle, constantly rainfall, and whatever mud was kicked up in front of you.

Not even rest had brought any respite. They had found a likely place, slightly raised and near the path, and hauled the wagons up. The camp had been easy enough to set up, then the sun had begun to lower, and then the bugs came out. Shining had never seen mosquitoes before then, and if he never did again it would be a blessing from Celestia and Luna themselves.

The unicorns who were capable of casting solid enough shields for long periods had become very popular, and Shining most of all. He had set up a shield around the entire camp, much to the surprise of the others. Even now as he sat huddled under his tent, knowing that he would have to lower it and let the thousand-cursed bugs back inside when he went to sleep, he could see the looks the other guards were giving him. None were unfriendly or suspicious, but he knew rumours were circulating about him. He couldn't guess their exact contents, but he knew well enough that it was a one-in-a-million unicorn who could cast shields as good as his own, and even rarer to be able to maintain them for the times he could.

The Captain had been the only one he feared would disapprove, his superior had been clear that he was not to overburden himself with their use. It seemed, though, that the days travel combined with the bugs had led the pegasus to keep silent on the matter for now.

Shining shivered, huddling closer to himself - only the barest sound of metal scraping and squelching from the mud inside his armour escaping the sound dampening enchantments. He would do anything for the chance to take a few hours to clean it out, but the Captain's orders had been clear - they are only a few dozen miles from an active combat zone, and they could not afford to relax, even if this section was meant to be fully secure. That meant no stripping to clean, as much as every single one of them wanted to. At least the designers had been kind enough to ensure you could answer calls of nature with a few easily removed pieces, also a good way to try to drain out some of the mud, it turned out.

Shining never even heard Shroud as she slipped onto the ground next to him, his small tent only just capable of fitting both of them side-by-side - both sides were openable, but it did nothing to keep the bugs out. He eyed the exhausted thestral, he knew the trip had been rough on them most-of-all. The nature of their march and the local terrain meant they had to camp at night, when the thestrals were most active - filled with energy from the moon, and cursed with enough energy to power through the night without sleep. The ensuing march during daytime meant they had to operate on little or no sleep. The Captain had said they would acquire new wagons as soon as they were capable and use them for the thestrals to rest in the daytime, but who knew when that would be.

The silence stretched between them, filled with the sound of rain, wind, creaking trees, and the calls of odd animals in the jungle. At least it smelled nice when a breeze rolled through his carefully designed shield, because neither of them did. Shining could smell himself, sweat and dirt. Or was that Shroud?

She shivered next to him and inched closer, the plates of their armour touching. She had kept fairly close to him throughout the march north, although that was true of many of the mares in the First Century. He had noted it with some amusement, the way that the mares on the edges of the column always ended up in shielding positions around stallions. Although they were quick to let them him haul wagons out of the mud with the earth ponies...

Shroud spoke, voice still that low lisp-like hiss, her eyes flicking to the pack he had taken out of the supply wagon, "I don't think I've ever seen a unicorn pull off a shield like this for so long, Shining."

Shining shrugged an aching shoulder, knowing she could feel the shifting muscle against her wing. "It's not too complicated. Just a mark for it, I guess. If I didn't have to sleep I'd keep it up all night." Even as he said the words, he felt the weariness in every muscle. He was no earth pony, even if he tried to keep as fit as he could.

The thestral let out a low, quiet chuckle. "A mark, yes... I would have liked to have your talent in Zebrica." Her voice grew even quieter, "A shield like this would have saved us trouble."

Shining didn't know what to say to that, so he just let the silence stretch on - nudging her again with a shoulder to let her know he didn't mind her saying so. After awhile, she sighed, then perked up slightly, "I don't suppose any of your mother's cakes survived?"

"Three," he said quickly, "But they're a bit soggy. I'm trying to save them." In reality, Shining had six of the twelve left. He had no intention of letting her know that, though.

"And they're really from your mom?"

The tone of the question surprised Shining. The mare normally did nothing but flirt with him, and Shining had expected another bout of the same. He wished she had, with the sudden seriousness in the tone - almost like she was accusing him of lying.

He looked over to Shroud, finding her matching his gaze - staring deep into his eyes from inches away. "Yeah, of course. Why?"

"And she really is your mom? You're not adopted?" Her voice grew slightly more insistent but softened notably, that didn't stop the sudden sting of indignation from rising up in him.

When he replied, his voice was shorter than he intended, and he inched slightly away from her, "No, I'm not adopted - and she is my mom. Why?"

Shroud was silent for a small time before asking, not acknowledging his question, "And your sister? She isn't adopted?"

"No," he said, patience running thin. "Is this some kind of joke? It isn't funny."

The thestral seemed to grow annoyed for a brief moment, disbelief in her eyes. Then, she sagged and sighed, the annoyance leaving her in an instant, "I - no, I'm sorry. If you don't know then you don't know. It's not fair for me to speculate about it with you. I'm sorry."

"Know about what?" Shining inched back closer to her, curiosity overriding his previous annoyance.

Once more, Shroud hesitated. When she spoke again, it was not in response to his question, "The thestrals in the palace noticed how you and your sister stay up much of the night, and only sleep three or four hours. Is that real? Or is it some kind of trick. Does one of your parents do things like that?"

Shining stared at her, memories conjured of his father staying up countless hours - barely seeming to sleep. Memories of long nights spent before Night Light, the head of the Royal Astronomical Society, as he educated his two equally restless foals on the stars. Long hours playing Ogres and Oubliettes, barely following any of the rules at all, with his dad as the GM. He swallowed, sensing the seriousness of the question - despite the odd absurdity of it. He knew most ponies slept a full eight hours, but surely it wasn't that strange?

He answered after a moment, the discomfort in his armor forgotten, "I - Yes. My father, Night Light. He stays up most nights and sleeps through part of the afternoon."

Shroud stirred, wings shuffling, "Your father is Night Light? Head Astronomer?" There was a reverence in her voice, and shock. Her face inched closer to his, and he could see something he had never before witnessed directed at him; Worship. Shroud... Viewed him with some sort of reverence. Why? Shining wasn't aware of a reason his father had to be particularly liked by thestrals. The opposite, actually, as his position was typically held by a thestral. His rise in the Astronomical Society was considered something of an oddity, but not altogether unusual.

"Did... Did you not know?" Shining asked, watching the moonlight play across the thestral's features. One half of her face was completely hidden from him, but the other was more than expressive enough for him to see her unchanging expression of reverence, now fully directed at him. Her eyes scanned over his features, recognition and awe playing over her face - as if she were truly noticing something for the first time.

"A white coat?" She muttered, part-way through her observations, "It's never white. Maybe it's representative of moonlight? Mane and eyes are correct..."

Shining was beginning to grow uncomfortable by the look in her eyes, the intense scrutiny that was steadily giving way to... To something akin to the look ponies gave the Princess. What was going on? "What does my coat have to do with anything? I've answered your questions. Explain, Shroud."

Shroud suddenly rose to her hooves, "I'm sorry. I - I can't tell you. It is against tradition. The Dreamweaver will visit you in dreams, Shining Armor. That is all I can say. I -" She cut herself off, staring at him with renewed intensity. Desire returned to her eyes, burning and bright, the smouldering look she gave him was more than enough to instantly warm him up, the slightest hint of mischievousness there. "I bet you can't maintain this shield tomorrow, when we're on the march, for an hour. If you can't, you have to give me all of your cakes - the hidden ones, too."

Shining was caught off guard by the sudden change of subject, and this talk of the 'Dreamweaver'. He vaguely remembered Twilight going on about dreams and Princess Luna. Why would a dead Princess visit his dreams? Still, he managed to sputter out a reply - feeling insulted at the implication he couldn't hold the shield for an hour, "And if I win that bet?"

Shroud leaned in suddenly and kissed him on the lips. There was fire in the motions of her lips against him, energy and intensity in the darting of her tongue against his closed, shocked lips. He did not get the chance to reply or return the gesture, before she pulled back - her eyes practically glowing in the moonlight, "If you can maintain the shield, I'll show you a good time when we get to Hill 861. Deal?"

He struggled to formulate any sort of reply, the changing mood and her actions still leaving him off balance. The invitation excited him, though through all of her cryptic questions, worse answers, he felt himself stir against the sleeping roll beneath him. At least one of his heads is on straight, he supposed. "I, yeah - yeah. But what -"

Shroud turned and trotted away, hopping into the air and flapping her wings once. The air rippled around her wings as she bent her magic and propelled herself forward, vanishing from sight a moment later - although she was undoubtedly still perfectly capable of seeing him.

Shining stared after where she had vanished, the burning intensity of her lips still lingering on his own and in his mind. He swallowed, too many thoughts sitting across his mind to focus on anything but that kiss and what she had spoken of.

Around the camp, the purple barrier that guarded the Royal Guard against the bugs failed. Several curses filled the night as the swarms poured back into the camp.

Author's Note

Another short one. I feel bad for this one being delayed, but issues with computer parts put off my attempts to write throughout the day. Decided three days was long enough for a wait. I work tomorrow, so decided to release this one as its own chapter and write the other when I get back from work, should be out in like 24 hours if I experience no more delays.

The next one will finally release some of y'alls built-up tension, I promise. And it will be longer, a return to last weeks form.

Next Chapter will involve a small dose of:
R U M I N A T I N'

P.S. My one year anniversary for this story was a few days ago. Yay for that, I suppose - and another apology for the huge waits between some of the previous chapters.

Act 1, Chapter 15 - Alabaster

Even from a distance, the TMS Warmistress was utterly imposing. Its six-hundred-meter long hull was, quite simply, a feat of magical engineering that eclipsed the previous holder of the largest ship on Equus, the TMS Moonlit Heart, which came in at five-hundred-and-ten meters. The bronze and blue hull gleamed, the tip of the shining command citadel was 72 meters tall itself and was capable of becoming nearly translucent during combat operations - giving it an unrivalled edge in most engagements. Spread across its deck were forty-three Class 3 and 4 Spell Arrays, sixteen Class 5, six Class 6, and a single Class 7 - the most advanced ever constructed. It was capable of firing up to forty miles away with the correct spells and required eighty unicorns on average to power, even with the magical engine of the battleship diverted to assist, which was also the largest ever made. It pushed the bleeding edges of large-scale magical weaponry closer and closer to the almost mythical Class 10, which was said to be on-par in thaum output with the Princess' battlefield capabilities. In theory anyway, as she had never given a demonstration in a controlled setting.

At least, that's what Shining had been taught during the naval operations theoretical courses. To see it in person somehow put all of the lessons to shame. Even a mile away he couldn't help but stare at the pinnacle of warfare. It almost made him wish he had joined the navy, as many unicorns did. Almost.

Shining tore his eyes away from the Warmistress and its small host of escorts, looking over the beach where the First Century had established themselves to receive their reinforcements. It was a long stretch of sandy paradise, especially compared to the hellish mud they had been slugging through the last two days. Everyone had already found some excuse to stand in the water for a bit to rinse out their armour, and spirits were high. The sea breeze was cool and pleasant, carrying the smell of salt, and cloudy skies blocked the worst of the sun's gaze.

He had joined Sergeant Basalt Pie and Captain Steel Wing, along with half a dozen others from the First Century, on a hill overlooking the bay. Among them was Rapid Copy and his SRMEC kit, a bulky piece of equipment in the rough shape of two saddlebags that could receive communications from other nearby kits, or the much more powerful LRMEC stations on ships or built-in bases. The ingenious pony-portable version was extremely new, at least this incarnation. Until four years ago a Unicorn was required to operate the machine, actively powering it with their magic. Innovations four years ago in the field of Localized Magical Fields meant that the newest models could be reliably powered by pegasi's natural magical fields. As a result, they were beginning to become much more common in the Legion. It was still impossible for an earth pony to do so, the small machines incapable of connecting with their internal magic.

"Sir," Rapid Copy alerted the Captain, and the rest of them, "Receiving word that deployment of the cohort is being delayed ten-minutes." Shining focused on the signal unicorn, Rapid's plain, brown face a mask of concentration as the SRMEC directly placed the encoded information into the forefront of his thoughts. All of them had been trained in its use, of course - and had to be trained in every code they may need. It was incredibly jarring to try to translate what was being sent while new information kept coming, but Shining had never been the best signal pony.

Rapid continued after a moment, eyes flicking toward the Warmistress. "Admiral Gilded Victory is requesting Aldis Light, sir."

Shining felt a moment of confusion, but clearly the Captain had expected this - there was a glint of something soft in those hard eyes as he replied, "Send affirmative and prepare the spell."

There was a moment of further concentration before the signal pony rose and faced the ship, lighting his horn. Every eye on the shore, except perhaps those on watch, turned to the ship. Each of them had been trained understanding morse code, so when a red light atop the Warmistress began flashing - each and every one of them understood.

Faithful to his duty, Rapid Copy imparted the words to the Captain - only the slightest hesitation in his voice, "The Admiral says that, uh, you have gotten fat, sir."

There was utter silence across the beach, broken only by the lapping of waves upon the shore. Shining had to hold back the urge to gape. The Captain just stared back at the ship, as if he was trying to glare at someone on the Citadel. Shining could swear there was an upturn to the corner of his mouth, though.

Then the Captain spoke, a wing barely twitching, "Tell the Admiral; It's barely past noon. I can smell her breath from here."

Rapid Copy glanced at his Captain, and Shining could hear a few chuckles from nearby. He had to fight down a smile himself. The signal unicorn lit up his horn in a harsh, sharp light and began flashing it in cadence.

Long moments ticked by before there was a replying flash of lights from the Warmistress' citadel. Signal didn't hesitate this time, translating in time with the rest of them, "The Admiral says to put on our sunglasses while she does the real work, sir."

Sunglasses? Shining glanced to the others, but the Captain just looked bemused - finally looking away from the ship. Signal started slightly, swiftly speaking as a light on the SRMEC flipped to green, "Sir! Word from the Warmistress to escort, she is firing mainland north-west, 284.3 degrees off her prow. To the 10th Legion, she says; Coordinates confirmed. Class-7 WSI incoming in one minute."

Shining felt a jolt. He would get to see the Warmistress fire her main array. Now every single eye on the shore turned to the battleship with bated breath, even those on watch.

After thirty seconds there was a light from one of the bulges on the deck of the Warmistress, the largest of them. Details could not be made out from here, but Shining felt a shiver run down his spine. He could feel the magic pooling toward the ship as both the engine and eighty unicorns used their bodies as conduits of magic to power the array. After moments longer, the light grew suddenly in intensity - a blazing green beacon that grew brighter and brighter like a second sunrise. Shining's eyes began to water. The waves around the ship began to thrash wildly, pulled toward the source of magic, lapping against the ship from all sides. He knew it would make the waterline rise several meters higher than normal, but he couldn't tell from this distance.

The glow did not grow brighter in the next seconds, but it grew deeper and more powerful. A core of fiery orange light in the centre of the beacon flashed into existence, and then the spell was released.

Like a falling star, the blaze of green and orange light blasted from the Warmistress and over their heads - travelling hundreds of meters a second. The shockwave left a path in the water until its altitude rose. The comet of magic roared inland in a wrathful arc, leaving a trail of white light in its wake. The Warmistress visibly wobbled as it was forced back from the power of what it had unleashed, the tip of the citadel rocking back and forth violently for several moments.

The sound was unbearable. A sudden assault of roaring so intense it made his ears pop and ring and fill with strange static noise, a bout of vertigo struck him as the spell was sent forth to destroy. It was long moments before Shining managed to fully steady himself, the ringing in his ears beginning to dissipate with every second. He was aware of his own heavy breathing and cursing from a few of the Royal Guards nearby as they too recovered. A glance around showed that even the Captain looked surprised by the show of raw power, disoriented by the sudden onslaught on their senses. Only Basalt and a few of the other Earth Ponies looked largely unaffected, the huge Sergeant's stony face only broken by his wide eyes.

The Royal Guard stood in awe, recovering and staring after where the spell had vanished. Shining wondered what Tartarus it was unleashing on the tigers near the 10th Legion. He wondered what made the 10th Legion at Hill 861, where they were headed, call in such heavy support.

His thoughts were interrupted by the sudden blaring of the Warmistress' shiphorn, every eye once more turning toward the battleship as the booming call sounded over the waves. A red light on the Citadel flashed toward them.

Shining could barely hear Rapid Copy's shaky, entirely unneeded, translation as laughter broke out across the beach, "Admiral says; Mine is bigger. Good hunting, Steel."

He could see Captain Steel Wing smile out of the corner of his eye. The others on the hill began to disperse, the guards returning to their duties and cleaning. As few spoke quietly to one another.

Sergeant Basalt stood like a pillar of stone at the edge of the crashing waves in the aftermath of the spell firing, silently regarding the Royal Guard as they continued scouting the surrounding area - several were posted near the dirt path they had arrived on, and more were in the trees or doing air patrols. All of them had, however, found some excuse to go into the water. They had not splashed or played, they were Royal Guard with a dignified lineage of two-thousand years of Warfare. They had rinsed, thoroughly.

Shining took the opportunity to join him, his own fur still wet - most of the mud purged from the inside of his armour. His intentions were interrupted when he reached the Sergeant, eyes stolen by the sight of Shroud lowering herself into the water. She was clad in full armour, and it did nothing for curves, but he could see her long neck, imagine her stretching in the water without the adamantine plates encasing her. He had won their bet easily, to her surprise, and she had promised that 'You'll never forget it, Starmane.' He didn't understand the nickname, but the implication in her tone - the thoughts of the kiss the previous night, imagining what she had in store for him...

His thoughts were interrupted by Basalt's solid voice, "What's on your mind, Corporal? Filly troubles?"

Shining started, tearing his gaze from Shroud and to the Sergeant - feeling a flush work its way onto his cheeks, suddenly wishing he had his helmet on. Basalt's words did remind him why he approached the earth pony, though, and that was more than enough to sober his thoughts. He quickly replied, "No - Nothing like that, I just noticed that the others have been muttering about me. They always quiet down when I go too near, though."

The Sergeant's gaze was heavy, the weight of experience in those orbs reminding Shining that Basalt was near eighty, a master of battle, and near the end of his middle age, even for an earth pony. Shining felt like all of that experience was suddenly being used to weigh him against some hidden test. Something told Shining he did not fail as the sergeant snorted out his nose and spoke, those hard eyes never leaving Shining's, "Try'na figure out which Princess you're descended from, colt."

It took a moment for that to work its way through his head. Which Princess he is descended from? His heart seemed to thud harder in his chest, an odd realization playing out in the back of his mind, lining events and happenstance up, the oddities of his and Twilight's life. Shining was not even really looking at the Sergeant anymore, gazing through him instead. When he spoke, his voice was distant, and filled with the natural disbelief that rose up in his gut, "I - What? That's not possible. The Princesses never even..." He hesitated at that. He knew that Princess Celestia was rumoured to take lovers at times, and every colt had imagined their ruler in some compromising position. Was it really so unimaginable?

When Basalt spoke, it simply drove the point home, "You're not daft. 'Course they've had foals. Not fer a long time though. Princess Celestia ain't had nopony since Princess Luna's death, 'cordin to the Guard's logs. Could be wrong. Either way, they still crop up. Most times you can recognize 'em in the Legion, some in the Royal Guard, a few in the Navy. Your type tends to be overly heroic, noble, and live short lives. Die in battle. Doin' some fool stunt or tryna fight diamond dogs. You look like 'em too, if you know what to look for. 'Course, I never met a Starmane, just Sunmanes, but you hear stories."

Shining stared at the earth pony. Oddly, he did not feel... staggered, or overwhelmed. The truth rung like a gong in his heart, it made his hooves want to shake. There was sudden surety in his mind, a sudden awareness of a foundation that his thoughts were built upon. Then, he was aware of the Sun above him, the Moon beyond the horizon. He felt his eyes close, almost against his will. Shining was not imagining the sensation of sunlight on his face, he knew - but there was a separate sensation, a cool embrace like moonlight on a cloudless night. What was this feeling?

"You alright, colt?" Basalt's voice pulled him out of the strange sensation, the feeling of moonlight vanishing. The sudden surety remained, the awareness that in his mind dwelled the heritage of... of gods. Some part of him had always been aware, he realized. He felt oddly renewed, the pains and aches of the last two days vanished. The sunlight was now not simply invigorating because it was pleasant, but he recognized the feeling of renewal, of absorbing the energy that filled the day with life.

He forced himself to swallow and speak, focusing once more on Basalt's eyes, "I... I, yeah. I just... realized something, I guess..."

The Sergeant's gaze turned searching, but the huge earth pony did not pry. Instead, he turned his head and looked out over the sea, "I had you pegged for a Sunmane the moment I met you. So did most. Was a bit obvious, I thought - 'specially with your unique summer program. The Princess has some plans for you, clear 'nough. Then you kept stayin' up late. Was enough to make us talk, but then you did that shield. Y'see, your type are meant to be weaker at night. It's Starmanes who are fine in daytime, they're just empowered by the moon, from what I hear. Better warriors, too, but they're meant to make poor soldiers."

Finally, Shining began to struggle to process this - a semblance of normalcy, of weakness, returning to his thoughts as the sensations of divinity grew more distant in his mind. He almost felt normal, but with that came the increasing confusion and apprehension. If he had not felt so utterly sure only moments before, felt the bastion buried in his mind, then he would have doubted what the Sergeant said.

Eventually, the Sergeant grunted and turned his gaze toward the ships in the distance, "Legion incomin', Corporal. Got your orders earlier. When the War Unicorns hit shore, you're on one Rarity Belle. If y'can keep your eyes off of Shroud long enough find out what she's good at and teach her somethin' useful."

Shining turned his head to the sea, catching sight of the rainbow of steel and feathers soaring over the open seas. Nearly three-hundred pegasi were arrayed, flying in fifteen distinct V-shaped patterns. The pegasi caught the light of Celestia as a rainbow of steel, each vanguard legionnaire shining as they soared, every flap of their wings setting their wing-blades twinkling. The formation began to widen as they grew closer and closer to the shore, ready to pass over them and help to secure the beachhead. Beneath them, still much closer to the ships, followed dozens of black vaguely rectangular-shaped landing craft, easily capable of approaching the shore.

The Sergeant turned his eyes back to Shining, although Shining hardly noticed - in truth, he could barely pay attention to the approach. The conversation kept repeating again and again in his head. He was related to the Princesses?

Basalt's voice cut into his thoughts, "You got a few minutes, Corporal. Get yourself some water and sit down a few minutes. I'll find the trainee."

Shining's realized how weak his knees felt. The shock of the Warmistress' array, the slight lingering ringing in his ears, this revelation... Oh, this revelation. He swallowed and nodded, turning without a word and almost stumbling toward the water cart.

Twilight had been unaware that Equestria still resembled a collection of stitched-together tribes and kingdoms. The three Thestral Mountain-Halls, the Traditional and Cosmopolitan Unicorns, Cloudsdale and Emerald Sea Pegasi, and finally Field, Swamp, and Cosmopolitan Earth Ponies.

She had read about these groups in her studies, although she had not paid particular attention to histories before her tutelage under the Princess. She had assumed that everywhere was akin to Canterlot, that Equestria was unified beneath a singular culture. This was not the case, merely a consequence of living in the centre of the 'Cosmopolitan' culture, as it had been termed by modern experts.

Twilight had known the Princess had many titles besides her status as Her Imperial Radiance, Princess of Equestria. There were other titles, some easily understood. These included; Lunar Regent, Undying Sun, and Warden of the Legion. Others were more mysterious to Twilight, such as; Mistress of the Adamant Watch, the Articulum, and Lady of Crystal. Twilight would have assumed nearly all of these were formalities, tacked on over millennia as honorifics and nothing more. Raven Inkwell had corrected her of this illusion, as it was vital she understood these simple facts before she approached any work as an aid to the Princess.

Twilight had not known that the Princess was either the Regent or direct ruler of each and every single one of these groups. She was the Nightwatcher's Shadow of Adamantia, Mythria, and Pyluria, acting as titular ruler of the thestrals for the in absentia Princess Luna. She was Archmagus, marking her as the pinnacle of the dwindling remnants of the strict northern unicorn hierarchy of power. She was Grand Consul of Cloudsdale and Gem of the Atlantia Isles, giving her dominion of both tribes of pegasi. Finally, she was... Well, she was Duchess and Countess of dozens of towns and lands that made up the Cosmopolitan Earth Ponies and Unicorns.

The last was most curious, and the typical culture for ponies who walked on land. Twilight had learned that pre-Unification there had been no unicorn nobility, not in the modern sense - despite them being the significant majority of modern title holders. In fact, the entire system that modern unicorns took so much pride in their dominance of was the ancient way of earth pony Kingdoms. Each class of citizen owing allegiance to those above them, and their lords owing the common earth pony protection against bandits, pegasi, and unicorns.

During the Second Subjugation, after the Thestral Nightlords had sworn to Princess Luna willingly in the First Subjugation, surrendering their crowns, Princess Celestia had travelled north to the squabbling Unicorn Hierarchs. She had taken the unicorn-defined description of a citizen, which required one to have a whole and unbroken horn and the ability to perform magic, and claimed her right to challenge the Archmagus to single combat. The Hierarchs had been brought to heel with a single death, but they were not content with Celestia's rule and edicts. She had freed their earth pony serfs, daring any Hierarch to challenge her new definition of citizen, and integrated them into Equestria.

It was during the Third Subjugation that unicorns gained earth pony titles.

Princess Celestia was, according to the records in the castle, not as able as her sister to bring her forces to a unified front in time for their war against the earth pony kingdoms. While the thestrals revered Princess Luna as the living avatar of the moon, their primordial deity figure, the unicorns viewed Celestia as a usurper. Thus, promises had been made. Long had unicorns coveted the vast expanses of land owned by the 'mudwalkers' and desired to expand their influence. So, Celestia went before them and promised that any member of the unicorn castes who should distinguish themselves would receive lands and holdings in newly taken territories on the condition they forsake their place in the Hierarchy. Many took up arms at these promises, especially of the middling and lower classes - for this promise applied to even the lowliest unicorns, and many of them were rewarded farms and homesteads. In one swoop, the Hierarchy's careful order was undermined forever.

Following the Third Subjugation, the two tribes that once held the most hatred for one another would become the closest in mannerisms, becoming 'Cosmopolitan.' In the centuries following, these titles had been slowly collected by the Princess once again, pulled from the clutches of the nobility with patience. There had once been two-hundred-and-eight titled major noble families throughout Equestria. Now? There were forty-one. Technically, there was meant to be a Council of Nobility who could offer their advice to the Princess at their leisure and were permitted to 'always dwell at her side.' Princess Celestia had the controlling majority of this Council, however, and had neutered the nobility's ability to interfere with the running of Equestria. They did not even, technically, own their own lands any longer - although they did collect a one-percent value tax on all commerce in their lands, and even this mercy came with a host of limitations on their ability to own businesses.

The Fourth Subjugation was the least complicated, but the most difficult. The Sea Pegasi had fallen first, their great fleets brought to heel by Princess Luna's mastery of weather magic and control of the tide. It had been largely bloodless, discounting several years of coastal raiding and minor naval engagements.

The pegasi of Cloudsdale did not bend so easy. Led by Grand Consul West Wind, whose name would forever be recalled as the Hurricane in his city, they had successfully fought the collective might of all other united tribes for eleven years. From their floating citadel, which was said to have been constructed before even the defeat of Discord, they took advantage of the still-present division of the tribes, the mobility of their city, and control of the weather to wreak havoc and control every battlefield they were caught on. The simple truth had been apparent at the time; Cloudsdale stood as Master of the Skies, and she could not be opposed by those who walked on the dirt below. There were four sallies against Cloudsdale by Princess Luna during these years and each was rebuffed.

It was only in the eleventh year of the conflict that a final, drastic, measure had been taken. Princess Celestia had channelled the energy of the sun itself and dragged Cloudsale out of the heavens. Brought low and below the clouds that had sheltered it for so long, the city was vulnerable - yet still hundreds of meters above the ground. It was then that Celestia performed her second feat that would allow for the fall of the greatest city that had ever been built; She conjured a bridge of light for earth ponies and unicorns alike to sally forth, solidifying every cloud in the city for hours. The heat radiating from her form was so great that you could still visit where she had cast her spells on the side of the Canterhorn and look upon the rock and dirt turned to glass.

Princess Luna had led the forces of Equestria against the pegasi, who swarmed forth in their whole numbers; for each pegasus of Cloudsdale was a warrior from childhood, veterans of war and hardened by battle, led by one of the greatest military minds who had yet lived. The siege lasted less than a single day. Princess Luna brought the great cloud walls low and ushered her forces into the city, but was faced with the Grand Consul himself. It was here that he forever earned his epitaph, for he is the one recorded pony in history who stood hood-to-hoof with an alicorn. With a mastery of pegasi magic and lordship over speed, he fought Princess Luna in the skies over Cloudsdale. In the aftermath of the battle, when his body lay broken and Princess Luna's armour had been sundered and her body riddled with injuries, she had declared him 'A hurricane given flesh.'

The city had fallen shortly after, and the pegasi of Cloudsdale had become the most fanatically loyal of all tribes, despite being the last to be conquered. Their tradition of service lived to this day, although service in the Legion was no longer mandated by law at the ordinance of Celestia herself.

The castle's sealed records - which Twilight had access to at Celestia's order - had even spoken of a Fifth, Sixth, and Seventh Subjugations. The Fifth had been a diplomatic unification with a northern 'Crystal Empire' that was not mentioned further in these records, although the accounting ended by stating the nation had been 'consumed by Winter.' The Sixth had been another diplomatic integration, attempting to bring the mysterious seaponies to talks - all of which had been rebuffed. Conquest had apparently been considered by Princess Luna, but Celestia had rebuffed the idea, a quotation in the text solidified in time; 'The cost of life would be too great, the damage to our peace too profound. And for what?' The Seventh was merely spoken of as being 'a partial success,' with no further information easily available to Twilight.

Each of these histories played more of a role in the ruling of modern Equestria than Twilight had ever anticipated.

The vast majority of modern Equestria was ruled through a singular administrative system. The unification of the tribes was slow but steady, and even the pegasi were being made more cosmopolitan with the slow emigration of earth ponies and unicorns to Atlantia, and the slow emigration of Cloudsdale families to ground-based cities. Despite this progress, three ancient systems in particular still held true; The Thestrals, Cloudsdale, and the Hierarchy.

While Celestia was the Nightwalker's Shadow, she was not the Nightwalker, and each of her decrees over that region must be made as such. Technically, as the Princess of Equestria, she could overstep this hurdle - but it would break a thousand years of tradition, and upset the bone-deep culture of the Thestrals that their one, true ruler was the Moon herself. Twilight thought that the Princess could have overturned this if she had wished, as she had dismantled the nobility. She may have questioned the idea, if she did not understand that Celestia truly thought herself only a stand-in for her living sister, and unwilling to reduce what had been Princess Luna's most loyal subject's reverence.

As the Grand Consul of Cloudsdale, Celestia was in a unique position. According to Raven Inkwell, the Princess had been slowly dissolving the title's importance and Cloudsdale's unique near-military administration for the first four-hundred years after Princess Luna's banishment, going as far as to remove mandated military service. Then, she had - against regular character - changed her mind. In a renewed age of Imperialism, beginning the Resplendent Era, she had reversed her course and begun to encourage the enormous military tradition within the city. As a result, Cloudsdale existed half-within a strange zone of militant dictatorship that one could choose to leave. Students recited the Oath of Fealty, Pledge to the Princesses, and the Wind's Last Dance, a poem dedicated to Grand Consul West Wind, every morning. Each school was tailored to encourage loyalty. Every student who was physically capable received practice wing blades at the age of eleven and were instructed in their use. At the age of seventeen they were given their own set, and kept them after their service. There were some wingblade pairs that had been in families for centuries, millennia.

As a result, service was no longer legally required; It was culturally mandated. To be a Cloudsdale pegasus and not live up to the traditions of your family, of your people, was social suicide within the city.

All orders from Princess Celestia involving Cloudsdale were made to a horrifying, alien standard. At least to Twilight, it was terrifying. The systematic indoctrination of the Pegasi of Cloudsdale was... It was cold, calculating, and helped fuel the Equestrian Empire. Twilight had never seen casualty reports, but records indicated that pegasi made up nearly fifty percent of all Legion recruits despite being the second most populous tribe of ponies. The majority of these were the youth of Cloudsdale.

According to Raven, each of these cultures must be remembered. All of them sent requests to the Crown, ponies from all across Equestria come to Court. It had been made clear that if Twilight wished to help she would have to learn about them all.

Twilight set down the hoof-thick tome titled 'The Subjugations' and closed it, levitating the next in the 'unread' pile. This one was 'The Tattered Hierarchy' and was meant to be a study of ancient unicorn traditions and how they had been transformed in the modern-day.

The nearly titanic stack of books had been assigned to her by Raven. 'The minimum,' the secretary had said. Twilight knew she did not expect such a young unicorn to make it through so many tomes. Raven believed she would give up and return to her magical studies. That she would leave Cadance to struggle alone when every day the pink alicorn looked more worn as Celestia slept on. That she would continue to be a useless little unicorn, a burden.

Twilight Sparkle would learn, she swore to herself. She would never be useless again.

Celestia knew she was dreaming.

The vision had been terrifying the first time she had witnessed it, startling the second. After that? She had known with certainty what was occurring.

Right now she was sitting in her office, writing unreadable words on a blank piece of parchment in an office that lacked almost all details. Soon, the dream Twilight would reach for the sun and call her for aid. She would go, as she had before. A perfect repetition of the previous nights horror, and the one before that. It was what the Nightmare expected, after all. Celestia would hate she disappoint her captor.

Celestia felt a prickling chill leave her spine, the attention of the Nightmare turning to the encroachment of another power upon the dream. A lovingly familiar presence, tasting of peaches and filling Celestia's heart with desire - feelings she must keep hidden from the Nightmare at all costs. Allow the creature to believe her entrapped and Celestia could escape without a battle of wills. While her mind felt stronger than it had for a thousand years, she did not wish to engage in such a dangerous match in her opponent's place of strength.

The edges of the dream twisted and weaved, the smell of their bed filling the office. Celestia smiled slightly, looking up to view a now fully-materialized portrait of Luna upon the wall. It matched reality in every detail except one, the reclined Luna - who was meant to be dozing - had her eyes open, and they were locked with Celestia's.

Her heart lurched. She yearned to reach out, to entwine her mind with Luna's and be one again, to experience the true depths of closeness that only centuries of unity and love could bring. To go back to what they had been, before the troubles. Before the arguments. Before the Nightmare.

But, she could not - and Celestia knew that Luna was aware as well. Or, at least, she hoped that was the case. It felt slightly foolish to think as much, to be so utterly certain that Luna would have taken her from this dream if she were able.

Either way, if she were to escape, she had to bide her time. She was on her own and had to wait for an opening.

Celestia smiled at the portrait on the wall, knowing Luna could impart little more than that watching gaze. She kept the grief from her eyes as she forced her eyes back down to the featureless paper on the desk, lest the Nightmare glance in on her.

Celestia would be free. Then? She would free Luna from this torment.

The splashing of waves and hum of the magical engine was almost drowned out by the clanking of armour, movement of ponies, and nervous chatter that filled the transport around Rarity. The air was stuffy and almost unbelievably hot, filled with the sweaty smell of half a hundred unwashed legionnaires.

Rarity, unfortunately, had to count herself among those who were unwashed. They simply hadn't had time to get the whole six-hundred man cohort cleaned before it was time for their early landing. She was tired, too - and uncomfortable. Her armour was well-fitted, all of theirs were, but that didn't help with the weight it placed across her back when combined with her saddlebags. She didn't have to carry as much as the earth ponies, but it still almost felt like too much for her sweat-drenched body. It made her want to shiver, but she had long grown used to the discomfort of being filthy.

She would give anything to get out of this metal box. The heat was making her feel weak. She had remembered reading about these landers at the Academy, before they had been yanked early. They were meant to be an upgrade to some older rowed version, proof that magical engines could be effectively miniaturised to some degree. Apparently cooling enchantments had not been in the design.

Whoever decided that should be made to ride in one with a full complement, she thought.

The transport rocked slightly, and a magilight positioned above the metal door at the end of the hold changed from red to yellow. She didn't know what that meant, exactly, but she presumed it indicated they were nearing the shore. The ponies around her shifted - rocking on their feet slightly. Most of them seemed more comfortable with all of this than she was. After all, Legionnaires all went through a course on water operations - it was the nature of Legionnaires to be forced to assault beachheads or spend long weeks moving around on ships. Even better was that War Unicorns were taught specialized spells to help them swim, provide cover for their comrades, and even a water-walking spell. Unfortunately for Rarity, this course would have begun in the final month of her time in training. She barely knew how to swim outside of armour.

The thought made her shiver in spite of the heat. There was a call of 'Five!' from the front of the hold and the legionnaires around her began to bunch forward in preparation. She felt somepony rub against her flank, and she had to resist the urge to kick backwards as she was jostled forward.

Rarity tried to keep a count in her head, but her mind was too cloudy, and her focus on keeping her balance against the heat and movement of the ponies around her.

The light at the end of the hold flipped to green and the ramp slammed down into open water. A voice at the head of the hold roared 'Go!' and every one of them surged forth at once. Rarity did not stumble, although she couldn't see the floor beneath her hooves.

The exit looked bright and welcoming. She could see distant trees, a thick and captivating jungle of deep and shadowed greens full of shadow and wonder. Sunlight streaked down, making the legionnaires who splashed ahead gleam, and the shallow water shone like a thousand glittering gems. The breeze, though... The relatively cool breeze that wafted over them was the best air she had ever inhaled.

Then, she reached the end of the hold and jumped into neck-deep water. She stumbled her landing slightly, crying out - although her voice was lost amidst hundreds of splashes and shouted orders. Her head briefly dipped beneath the waves as she struggled to right herself and keep going. She struggled not to inhale, getting her hooves underneath her in time with the burning of her lungs. She forced her muzzle above the water, inhaling with a gasp. Somepony pushed her from behind, forcing her forward again, nearly causing her feet to slip in the sucking, wet sand underneath her hooves.

For long seconds, her mind was overtaken by panic - only pressing on through the weight of those around her, the shouted encouragements of sergeants and the careful fly-over of pegasi looking for those who slip barely noticed.

Then, thank Celestia, the water began to get lower with each hoofstep. Soon it was at chest height, the weight of her bags becoming suddenly more unbearable. Then her barrel was free of it, and finally, she and her unit were running onto the shore amidst calling orders. She struggled to listen between her gasps, slowing with the others, remembering her instructions to find a Sergeant Pie. He would distribute the War Unicorns among -

"War Unicorns!" A deep voice cut through the chaos of the landing, the three-hundred earth ponies and hooffulls of unicorns - many of those weren't even war unicorns - forming into their Decaniums and Centuries.

Rarity finally managed to begin taking in the beach and was struck, most of all, by the Royal Guard. They stood tall in their adamantine plate, the colors of the plates shifted to a pure sand-white, making them all glow in the bright sunlight. There were dozens arrayed on the beach in squads, some moving about on patrols, other circling in the skies. They stood like knights in shining armour, noble warriors of the Sun Princess herself. Invulnerable guardians of Equestria. Everyone knew that where the Royal Guard went, the Princess' best shone true in their valour and bravery.

The earth pony calling for War Unicorns was a vision of strength unto himself. He was utterly massive, broad and powerful, his noble, commanding voice easily carrying over the entire beach. Sergeant Pie stood like an obelisk of adamantium, helm hanging from his neck. His face was carved from stone, a powerful jaw and rugged, hardened features that would have tempted Rarity to swoon but a few months ago.

She forced herself out of the moving formations of legionnaires and cantered toward the Sergeant, spotting the other twenty War Unicorns in a distance - each of their helms were stained red, marking them apart from their comrades. It did look rather nice, she thought - and it matched their padding.

Rarity was the first to reach Sergeant Pie, spotting various Royal Guard unicorns watching from other positions and squads, expressions ranging from curious to displeased. She spoke, "Sergeant! I'm - " She cut off, her voice was croaked, and her throat suddenly felt rough. Rarity forced herself to swallow, and saluted the Royal Guard, pressing a hoof to her chest plate. When she spoke, her voice was almost smooth, but she must be quite the sight, she thought, "Sergeant! Recruit Rarity Belle, War Unicorns."

The large earth pony regarded her a moment, eyes like slate. He nodded toward one of the hills on the beach closer to the treeline, where a line of wagons was waiting - and a unicorn was resting, cup of water held in levitation. "Report to Corporal Shining Armor, Recruit. He's your mentor 'til he thinks you're ready."

Rarity nodded, "Thank you, Sergeant!" And started trotting toward her new... superior? As she neared the alabaster unicorn, she was struck by his appearance. He couldn't have been much older than her and was utterly handsome. A strong, but not harsh, jaw and muzzle led into a noble face, full of natural authority. He was large, too, especially for a unicorn. She couldn't imagine the work that went into getting that strong, but she could picture the muscles. He seemed lost in thought as he sat, helmet hung from his chest piece, not even noticing her approach. Maybe he was wondering what he'd show her? Rarity could only imagine what a Royal Guard could teach her, they trained for years in the Academy and took only the absolute best, most dedicated, they could get ahold of.

Then, the unicorn looked up at her - meeting her eyes with his own sapphire gaze. She felt suddenly like a young filly, not a War Unicorn of the Equestrian Legion. She had to fight down a blush, hoping it wouldn't show through her soaked coat.

To cover her sudden fluster, she snapped a salute, "Corporal, I'm Recruit Rarity Belle. The Sergeant said you would be my mentor?" As much as she tried to sound confident, she still spoke the statement like a question. She couldn't help but wonder if there had been some mistake. Surely this handsome, young guard couldn't be her mentor? It felt like too much good fortune after her utterly horrid time in the Legion so far.

The Corporal seemed startled by her salute, eyes quickly glancing her over. Was that a flush on his cheeks? When he spoke, his voice was like hard velvet - smooth and lovely and strong. Was she swooning? "Oh, uh - It's alright, Recruit. At ease. I'm barely out of training myself, you know?" He chuckled, giving her a slight, but genuine smile. Oh yes, she certainly felt a bit too lucky.

Rarity lowered her hoof out of the salute, returning the smile, "I'm glad I'm not the only one a bit lost, Corporal."

Shining Armor nodded his agreement and stood himself up, shaking himself a moment before focusing on her - his eyes suddenly focused and intense, his sapphire eyes becoming intense and full of energy. "So, can you tell me where in your lessons you were left off?"

Author's Note

So I originally intended the last chapter to be part of this one, but I ended up releasing it thinking I'd get this one out quickly. I already have stuff written in the next one, and know what I want in it. I just keep being indecisive and rewriting stuff. I had particular difficultt with the Warmistress firing her array, I just felt like I couldn't get it right. Hope the rewrites don't detract at all. I also hope the lore part with Twilight isn't bad.

As always, hope you enjoyed the chapter! More soon.

Act 1, Chapter 16 - Nightwatcher

"Ready! Heave!"

Shining strained against the harness affixed to his neck and chest, the weight of the stuck Legion wagon forcing his muscles taught. Five other ponies grunted with him, and the wagon was slowly pulled from its muddy prison - ponies working to put lengths of wood beneath its wheels to give it better traction. Mud was kicked up into Shining's visor by the legionnaire in front of him as they pulled, causing him to close his eyes, cursing. A moment later, the wagon was freed, the tension against the harness suddenly less.

A small cheer went up through the legionnaires around their group, several moving up to begin unhooking the ponies who had spent the last half-hour freeing the older piece of legionnaire equipment. Shining really had been surprised when the Legionnaire's wagons were even worse on these mud paths than the Royal Guard's had been. They were lucky if a mile went by before another wheel broke, one got stuck in the mud, or one overturned or slid off the path.

According to an overhead conversation between Captain Steel Wing and the Chief Centurion who led the Cohort, the 7th Legion's supply chains had been compromised by military politicking by the General - and so they received the dregs. The Chief Centurion had invoked the Regency as the cause of all this trouble, 'If the Princess was organizing this, none of this political nonsense would be tolerated.'

That was the first time in his entire deployment that Shining had heard a pony outside the Royal Guard even discuss Princess Celestia's... illness. Most ponies liked to pretend that nothing had changed, that the Princess was as infallible as she had always been - the idea that she might be incapacitated in any way was unthinkable. Of course, the reason for the Princess' absence had been explained officially as a period of mourning for her departed sister, Luna. It was solid as far as excuses go, apparently. The Princess had vanished for a few days at a time on occasion, but never for longer than that - and so ponies talked.

The weight of the harness was released and Shining reached a hoof up to try and rub the mud away from his visor, inadvertently smearing more across it - and pushing some through the protective shielding that kept debris from splashing into his eyes. Cursing again, Shining moved away from the wagon and toward the waiting Rarity, Shroud, and Gale, having to angle his head to see out the eye he could still open against the mud.

"Spa day, Shining?" Shroud praised, the grin visible in her ruby red eyes behind her visor, smile in her voice - even if it had an edge to it. Although Shroud didn't look at her, Shining knew it was a jab at Rarity's history.

The white unicorn Recruit looked uncomfortable in every sense of the word, as she had from the moment they started marching two days ago. He knew she hated being dirty, as she had confessed to him when telling him about her time at fashion school - a conversation that Shroud had overheard. He wasn't sure why Shroud seemed so sharp toward Rarity, but it did grate on him. The poor recruit already looked worn down from the march, with bags under her eyes, her pristine white coat now mudstained and sweaty. Her shoulders slumped beneath her legionnaire's armour.

Shining grit his teeth, already tired of Shroud's jabs - he couldn't understand why the thestral had turned annoyance to the other mare, but he wouldn't put up with it. As he opened his muzzle to rebuke her, Gale Force's calm, even voice cut in, "We're all friends here, Shroud. Besides, who was it that was asking around for -"

Shroud cut him off with an indignant hiss, the slightly lisping sound cutting off Gale - who cracked a smile of his own. The thestral huffed, looking annoyed - but not yet out of her good humour. "Oh fine, but you're going to need to get thicker leather, Recruit. If you just stand around the mares in the Legion will eat you up."

Shining watched a glean enter Rarity's eyes, and she retorted with that near-perfectly refined accent - it was hard to believe she was raised in a town like Ponyville with a voice like that. "A Lady does not lower herself to pettiness with the rabble, Corporal."

Shroud snorted, and Gale chuckled. Shroud closed her eyes in a faux imitation of nobility, turning her nose up and mimicking Rarity's accent, "Rabble? I'll have you -"

Shining cut in now, not wanting this to escalate further, "Shroud, could you help me with this helmet? My hooks are in the supply cart."

The thestral sighed, the haughtiness draining from her instantly, and moved closer as the column resumed its march. When she spoke through eyes narrowed in false annoyance, her voice was teasing and quiet enough for just the two of them to hear over the marching ponies, "You just want me to fondle you with my wings again - admit it."

Shining's part-stuttered reply was cut off when her wing brushed against the small gaps of his neck armour, all hidden by the bottom of his helm. It was a most unusual sensation, as thestrals had no feathers. Despite this, the leather was velvet soft and warm to the touch. Shining shuddered as the end of her wing ran along his neck fur. The thought of the razor-sharp blades only a slight shift away from his jugular made the sensation sharper. He swallowed thickly.

She took long, long seconds to find the correct section of helmet, a small click releasing the helmet's lock.

Shining slowed to a stop, moving to the side of the mud road and pulling his helmet off with a hoof. With his vision clear, he could see the other two had stopped with Shroud and him. Gale looked bemused, just arching an eyebrow at him. Rarity, though... He was surprised by her narrowed eyes, directed squarely at Shroud, who was giving him that smile full of desire. It made him blush, as always - even if his thoughts lingered on Rarity's look at Shroud. He couldn't understand why the two of them had grown short with one another over only two days. As far as he could tell, Rarity was very pleasant to be around, refined, beautiful, and a quick learner of spells. Shroud, meanwhile, was a bit rough around the edges, but she was kind under it all, and utterly hot. He just wished the two could reconcile and get along, it'd make marching with them easier.

He turned his focus on the splash of mud covering the front of his helmet, enchantments ensuring it didn't leak through the eyeholes. Unfortunately, those same enchantments left smears if you just wiped it off swiftly. He's sure it would be fine in most circumstances, but having to deal with it all day? It was enough to give him a headache, and to convince him to break regulations for a few minutes and take off the helmet to clean it. He snatched a rag off of a passing wagon and began wiping at the helm, clearing away the mud carefully. What he wouldn't give for some polishing cloths...

Somepony punched Shining in the neck. Hard. He stumbled to the side, almost falling over from the force of it, sudden agony flaring like an inferno - followed by numbness. Shining opened his mouth, trying to rebuke whoever had hit him, only to feel a hot, viscous liquid fill his mouth. It tasted of iron. He gurgled, trying to turn his head - looking to the horrified faces of the others. He thought he heard a scream, then an utter cacophony - but it was fading, everything was.

His heart thumped in his ears, and with every beat more and more of something wet soaked down his chest and his thoughts grew fuzzier. He craned his neck to look where he had been punched. A fresh, but numbed, sting of pain accompanied the motion - but then his mind froze, even as his heart thumped harder and harder in panic. The feathers of a bolt were poking out of his neck, blood pouring from the wound, filling his throat as it soaked his white fur scarlet red. His chest plate began to turn red, adopting the same colour as what streamed over it.

It was beautiful, he thought. Entrancing and horrifying. Why was it so interesting?

He felt himself hit the ground, not even having noticed the world tilting as he stared at his reddening chestplate. The impact didn't hurt, but suddenly there was a voice in his ears, sounding oddly distant against the background of clashing steel and roars. Shroud. "Get a medic, now! Help me apply pressure!"

How nice of them, Shining thought. Trying to help him out. Shining looked up, the movement of just his eyes felt weak and sluggish. Shroud's face was outlined in his vision, but she wasn't looking at him, her attention was to a white shape nearby. Rarity? She was screaming. Shining wished she would look at him, he didn't want to die alone.

Die? There was a jolt somewhere in his brain. He was dying, bleeding out on the ground, suffering from shock. His lungs screamed, his brain was fuzzy. He tried to remember his training, but the jolt of energy was not nearly enough - and came much too late. His gaze slid off of Shroud, and to the sky that was visible over the path.

The first stars had just begun to twinkle in the sky, the sun setting beyond the horizon. He naturally found Sirius, a sudden fit of wretching striking him as he sought to inhale past the blood. What would they tell Twilight? His parents? His sister had never written back to him, he wished he could apologize to her, he didn't want to leave.

Then his eyes found the moon as it ascended into the sky. The Mare in the Moon seemed to watch him, the radiant surface gleaming and casting the pattern of craters in shadow

Shining Armour felt an odd urge, then. Something in his bones calling to him, an instinct he had never felt before.

He lit his horn, and reached for the Moon - magic stretching toward the heavens.

His vision went dark.

Shining blinked, and he was standing upon a field of stars.

The heavens stretched around him, shrouded in soft, silvery light. Gleaming stars stretched across the sky above him in a great belt of wonder and beauty, untold millions and billions, each distinct and beautiful, shining with every colour of the rainbow. The ground underneath him was smooth, black, and reflected the belt of stars above. Around him were more lights, as if he stood at the edge of the sky itself - himself a star of white light.

His focus was pulled before him, where the moon hung half-submerged in the reflective surface he stood upon. It was larger than he had ever seen it, yet smaller than he knew it should be. It shone silver, each crater outlined - but there was no Mare but the one who stood before it.

She was tall, a flowing mane of stars flowing into the sky and becoming the glimmering lights above and around him. Her form was pale blue, but utterly lacking in any detail with the brightness of the moon just behind her. Like a pale, blue shadow with a long, slim horn of steel and wings of darkness.

Shining found it surprisingly easy to think and to be stunned by what was around him. Was he dead? Had his supposed ancestor, Princess Luna, come to guide him to be reborn?

Something in Shining's chest shuddered, making him shiver while a beat running through the stars around him dimmed every light for long seconds. When the beat subsided and the stars were once again bright, Princess Luna opened blazing silvery eyes that shone with the light of the moon that hung behind her.

She did not open her muzzle, she did not move an inch, her horn did not light. Yet still, voices came, seemingly unbidden, from around him.

His mother's voice came from the darkness around him, "Your life is -" Then his father's, "- duty, honor, sacrifice -" then his sister's carried on the words, "and then he DIED! Can you believe -" Princess Celestia's voice echoed in the darkness, "the strength of character to protect Equestria -" The pink maid's voice, so full of grief, took up the next words, "I worry about them -" a small gap before the same voice continued "- I have my ways."

Shining struggled to piece together what was being said, then another beat thudded in his chest. He shuddered, feeling a deep emptiness in his very being, a cold, numb feeling lingering in his body. The lights dimmed once more, but Princess Luna's burning gaze lost no intensity, utterly unwavering.

When the lights once more burned brightly, the voice that carried on was his own - echoing from the stars that hung nearest him, "I'm willing to - Guard - I'd happily spend the rest of my life -" His voice now echoed with words he had repeated as he was sworn-in as a member of the Royal Guard, happiness swelling in his chest at the memory, "- To defend Equestria and Her Ponies."

Finally, a new voice he had never heard came from around him, the eyes of Princess Luna blazing brighter, "Never shall a Legionnaire fight alone so long as I draw breath." It was a steely voice full of utter conviction and promise, deep and powerful, edged with determination, a razor of intent. The voice came again and again, "- Failed in my duty - There is not enough time - They will die! I will not -" The next segment of voice was screamed, the stars around him vibrating violently, "MURDERER!" Then, there came a final word that hung in the silence following the screamed words that had been so full of grief and rage, "Approach."

The beat came again, both deeper and somehow weaker - a flutter rather than the powerful waves that had come before. The lights around him barely wavered in its wake.

Shining felt icy chill begin to creep up from his hooves, crawling up his legs, then his barrel, like the slow but utterly inevitable creep of a glacier. Each passing moment left him feeling colder, emptier. He knew that if he did not move forward, if he did not approach Princess Luna, he would never leave this place.

Shining moved leaden hooves and struggled toward the deceased Warmistress. The lethargy that had claimed him up until this point had vanished with the cold, banished like the warmth of the sun. Instead, he was filled with a surge of desperation; He did not want to die. He wanted to see his sister again. His parents, Shroud, Gale, Shroud, Deep, Rarity, Feather. He steeled himself and pressed on, letting the fire that burned in his chest at their memories drive him onward.

The distance between him and Princess Luna was only a dozen meters, but it felt like miles. Each step was uneven, almost a stumble as he had to fight against the increasing weight of his own limbs. Every impact of his hooves against the reflective floor echoed in an increasing complete lack of sound - a ringing rising in his ears.

Another beat came. His chest barely shuddered, but the lights around him flickered precariously - suddenly almost going out entirely. In that brief flash of darkness, there were only the lights of Princess Luna's blazing eyes.

Shining stumbled one, final time and collapsed at Princess Luna's hooves. His vision began to fade, darkness creeping over his numb body. Before all was darkness, he saw the Princess move for the first time. She lowered herself down, laying next to him, then craned her neck forward - touching her horn to his.

Rarity couldn't move a muscle as Shining crumpled to the ground, his horn flickering slightly in death throes - those beautiful blue eyes fluttering shut.

Shroud was yelling something, but so were a hundred other ponies. Then, the tigers lept from the trees and undergrowth.

Her attention was ripped from Shining when she saw one in the trees across the road. It's muscles were bunching, hindlegs coiling with power, those sharp, almost glowing, predator's eyes focused on her. Everything seemed sluggish, especially herself. Her training began to kick in, memories she had been horrified of resurfacing.

Her instructor's voice came to her; 'There will be times when you are not safe, when your enemies prove more cunning than you thought. They will want you dead. They will be inches away, and stronger than you. Every race on Equus knows the power of unicorns on a battlefield. When the time comes, leave the flashy spells behind. Remember that flesh is less dense than bone. Remember the air in their lungs, the blood in their veins. Defend yourself, and come home - and my job will be done, though the Princess knows you may never forgive me for what I have taught you.'

The tiger lept. It was huge, slabs on slabs of muscle, longer than a few of the wagons. It had hundreds of pounds on her.

Rarity's training kicked in, adrenaline flooding her veins.

She stepped to the side and grasped at the tiger's centre of mass in her levitation - a sloppy grab, but more than enough at her strength. She clenched, then yanked back purposefully against the leap of the predator.

Rarity couldn't hear the sickening rips, she couldn't hear the muscles tearing and organs rupturing, or the shredding of muscle off of bone. That is what she told herself.

But she could see. By the Princess, she could see. The tiger's ribs and sternum suddenly pressed forward against its chest, the skin rupturing as muscle and organ were yanked back, the force of its own leap forcing bone forward. Ribs shore through the skin on its chest, blood-stained against its orange fur. Its skin strained and peeled back. Its muscles bunched unnaturally toward its back, no longer attached to bone. The sudden incomprehensible terror and agony on its face even as it seized mid-air, curling unnaturally inward as tendons ripped.

It was dead before it hit the ground a few feet in front of her, blood pooling in the mud, splashing up against her face under her half-helm.

She had no time to process the horror before her, but it would forever be etched into her mind.

Rarity's attention was ripped to the side, where one of the tigers was leaping upon two earth pony legionnaires. Their steel armour crumpled like tin under its paws, sheared by the force of its claws and powerful leap. One of the pony's backs snapped like a toothpick, instantly dead, the steel of his own armour shredding his flesh as he convulsed and died. The second was caught across the haunches and sent sprawling, a sickening crack joining the cacophony of death and pain around her, his leg bending unnaturally, metal pressed inward against flesh.

The tiger lept in for the kill, but Rarity was faster - she lit her horn, heart thudding in her ears as her instructor's training guided her magic. A sliver of magic appeared just in front of her - nearly a foot of solidified energy. A needle-point of light and death. With a needle held in her magic, Rarity knew she could do anything.

The magical needle rocketed forth, carefully guided in her mind, and bored a searing hole in the skull of the tiger - instantly killing it, even as the body convulsed, collapsing inches from the downed legionnaire.

She didn't have time to feel triumph or disgust. The ambush waged around her, the entire column consumed by combat - there were nearly as many tigers as there were ponies, she thought. She could see pegasi with wings ripped off, some trying to crawl to shelter, others laid in shock, eyes wide and unseeing. The legionnaires were being torn apart, except where a few groups worked in cohesion. She could see Gale Force fighting with a decanium nearby.

Her eyes rested on the Captain of the Royal Guard for brief moments, catching a flash of him in his deadly dance. Adamantine armour seemed to sparkle in the moonlight, blood-splattered but unmarred. He was twirling mid-air as a tiger leapt at him. The wind seemed to solidify around his wing, air resistance turned into a sword of his own creation, matching his razor-sharp wing-blades. The twirl completed with his wing cleaving through the neck of the tiger, muscle and bone splitting like paper. No movement was wasted as his twisting motion became a steep dive toward combat on the ground - and he was out of her sight.

The smell of blood filled her nostrils. The scent of death, of dying ponies and tigers. It clung to her, filled her lungs. The screams and shouts, the crunching of metal, the snapping of bone. The roaring of a tiger, too close for comfort.

Rarity's head whipped toward the sound, eyes widening - it was close, mere feet away. She yanked her needle back toward her, but before she had the chance to act, Sergeant Basalt Pie was there.

He slammed into the side of the tiger with all the force of a rockslide, adamantine armour turned mud brown and blood red, the carefully sharpened ridges of his armour and sabatons sticking against the mud like scarlet edgings on a cloak. The tiger's muscles rippled as it was forced off of its course, all of the power of its leap made null by the raw strength of the Sergeant.

Rarity could feel the power coiled within the earth pony, imagine his fur turned stone-like, near impervious as his muscles and bones filled with the power of the earth. He was a master, the shifting tides of power in his legs and body adjusting to each movement, not an ounce of energy wasted as he pressed forward - rearing and trying to bring his hooves down on the tiger, each capable of shattering boulders.

The tiger was nearly quick enough to roll out of the way, scrambling to the side and closer to where Shroud was attempting to keep Shining alive - there was so much blood - but its foreleg was caught under one of those deadly sabatons, bending like wet paper, almost cleaved through by the ridge on the piece of armour.

Rarity's needle arrived. She launched it forward and bore a hole through the tiger's chest cavity, ending its life.

The Sergeant only took half a moment to glance around, then charged toward another combat - roaring out, "Rear, Belle!" His voice cut through the tumult of combat. It was the first thing she was sure she actually heard since all of this began, the background of death and horror almost unreal and impossible to process compared to that reassuringly powerful voice.

Rarity turned her attention behind her, preparing to follow the order and assist the struggling legionnaires at the rear of the formation, but was interrupted by a wave of sudden magical power. It crashed upon her like a tsunami, her own needle of energy wavering in the face of the sudden shift of tides.

She looked over toward the source - her heart stopping in her chest as Shining Armor slowly stood, but he was not Shining Armor.

The alabaster-white coat of his face seemed almost ethereal, glowing in the moonlight. His eyes blazed silver and blue, burning like fire, glinting as the adamantine of his armour. His mane was flowing, a river of starlight, his horn the gleam of a drawn blade. Ghostly wings as dark as the space between stars spread from his sides.

"Nightwatcher!" Shroud yelled out, stumbling back and away from Shining - red eyes reflecting the light emanating from him, wide with reverence, utter devotion echoed there. "Starmane! Starmane!"

The Nightwatcher's horn glowed, and the arrow was ripped from Shining's neck, snapped like a twig, and tossed aside. No new torrent of blood was issued forth, the wound sealing like nothing more than a scratch. Those glowing eyes took in the battlefield, large portions of it had slowed significantly - wide eyes full of terror and awe watching the display. A few of the tigers turned and attempted to flee into the jungles.

The Starmane moved. Ethereal wings flapped, launching it into the air, horn glowing as bright as a star. Streaks of light issued forth from that horn, streaking out like comets in the night air, dozens of them - each as fine as string, leaving trails marking their path. Each found their targets, controlled by will and thought beyond Rarity's imagining, each weaving between ponies without leaving as much as a scratch. They simply entered tigers and pressed through them, exploding out, leaving a trembling, quavering corpse on the ground. Then, they streaked forth - each accurate, always finding their targets.

The display was terrifying. The thestrals of the Guard and Legion had simply ceased fighting, all throwing themselves to the mud, prostrating themselves before a god returned from the dead through Rarity's friend.

Smoke began to pour from Shining's horn, the bone starting to glow from strain - simply unable to bear with the power being forced through it, the force of will exerted to individually guide dozens of needles in their masterful dance around the battlefield. Shining's mouth opened in a silent scream, but was clenched shut before Rarity's eyes. The needles of light cut off, a scant few tigers disappearing into the woods, their calls of terror growing more distant.

The Starmane lowered to the ground, wings beginning to fade, the ethereal glow of its fur fading. The Nightwatcher regarded the soldiers around it, those glowing eyes briefly passing over Rarity. Then, its mouth open - and issued forth was a regal mare's voice, made of will and steel, edged like a blade, "Fight on, brave Legions."

Then, the Nightwatcher faded. Shining Armor stood there a moment, shaking in his armour, shivering against some unseen sensation. His blue eyes rolled into the back of his head and he collapsed in the blood-soaked mud.

Author's Note

A bit of a wait for a shorter one... Apologies for that. Struggled to get the combat right in my head, and on how exactly to do things in this chapter.

I can honestly say, however, that from here on we will be distancing from the war a good bit - returning more to Twilight and Cadance. The reason the War segments have gone on so long was me sort-of trying to build to this point, get the chapters to a point where I was happy with presenting this. Hope the combat sequence is good.

Anyway, you'll be seeing more of the war - just a lot less than you have been in recent chapters. It's sort of took over a large part of the story, more than I intended. Shouldn't have to wait too long for the next chapter.

Act 1, Chapter 17 - Meetings and Farewells

Twilight Sparkle loathed tardiness. It represented the beginnings of a bad day. Lateness meant falling behind schedule, which meant that you had more work to do later that could have been done now. It was also disrespectful. It meant you did not take who you were meeting seriously, or what you had set aside this time for was not worth your attention, or of real worth.

Nobles were almost always late to meet Princess Cadance.

Twilight huddled near the Imperial Dais, standing a few feet behind Raven Inkwell, almost hidden next to the curtains that hung from the great arched ceiling. She desperately hoped she had everything she needed. Her checklist had been gone over half a dozen times, but still, she feared she had missed some piece of stationary, some spare quill, or the seal die of the Office of Her Imperial Radiance's Bookkeepers that she had been entrusted with by Raven.

Twilight could feel the weight of it in her saddlebag, in spite of her fears. Heavy bronze and silver magically sealed together to create a stamp with the image of a blazing sun and quill, countless interweaving flares from the Sun's surface created an immensely complex sigil. In addition, unlike her father's seal as Head Astronomer, this one did not require wax. Instead, it would magically raise and char the special paper used by the Office, creating a burned image of the seal. Princess Celestia's personal seal apparently used the same sorts of enchantments.

'To bear this seal is a heavy responsibility,' Raven had said, eyes hard with expectation, face set with duty. 'I will allow you to carry it as you assist me. It is no toy. Do not play with it, do not lose it, and never misuse it.'

Twilight felt honoured and afraid. She knew that the seal had the authority of the Office of Bookkeepers, whose head - Day Steward of the Imperial Household Raven Inkwell - held the Right of Inquiry on behalf of Princess Celestia herself. Which meant that this seal had the power to order any single body within all of Equestria to provide whatever records they have. From sealed files and service reports of the Intelligence Service to the accounting of Sweet Apple Acres or Doughnut Joe's.

And it was in Twilight's bag. Her responsibility. Raven trusted her to carry it during court. A stupid little filly.

The massive room was beginning to fill up with the first offerings of the afternoon court. The reporters came in first, they always did. Celestia had only allowed a small set to observe her proceedings, a select few of which had rooms in the palace to act as permanent correspondents. Cadance had allowed more out of a desire to be more open to the ponies of Equestria about the goings-on of the Regency.

Twilight thought that Cadance regretted it, the way her shoulders would always tense up at their presence, her eyes grow slightly tighter. From her position to the left and behind of Cadance she could see her wing muscles tense, then slowly loosen over and over.

The Court Crier continued his work, "- Redgrove, Duke of Vintier, and his son, Blueblood."

Twilight felt pleasantly surprised to see the pair of nobles. They were first on the Court's schedule and had not run behind as every noble had yesterday - all of whom burst in five to ten minutes late, making a fuss about the traffic or dreadful directions as if they hadn't been attending Celestia's court their entire lives.

Duke Redgrove was a slight unicorn, small-framed and of moderate height. His horn had a crack running down the side of it, it made Twilight cringe a little to look at it - that sort of injury would heal on its own in a few very painful weeks, but it showed that something must have struck him across the head, and with force enough to crack bone. His horn was leaking a small trail of blue-green magic that dissipated through the air as he walked, mixing with his ruby-red aura.

His son, Blueblood, had an alabaster white coat and a brilliant golden mane, his aura of a similar yellow radiance. He was her age or so, and strode with utter confidence beside his father, blue eyes searching the staff arrayed on the dias. They locked on her, a light of curiosity in them, and a strange look of dislike that made Twilight uncomfortable. She shuffled on her hooves and looked away as the pair approached the dais.

When they reached the base and bowed, Cadance spoke, "Duke Redgrove, I am pleased to receive you so far from your home. I trust the journey was not difficult?"

"No, Your Radiance," the Duke replied, his voice soft and cultured, every syllable careful and precise. "It was as pleasant as always, the new Manehattan Railway is clearer than ever, and they chose their approach to Canterlot well. It is rare that I can appreciate such views, although it never matches that which sits in the throne to welcome me, and you do not fail in that regard, Your Radiance."

"Thank you, Duke Redgrove. I had feared this might be a boring morning, but you have begun it well. Although my beloved Aunt is not here to receive your usual attempts to woo her, I will be sure to pass on your wishes when she asks." Cadance's voice was pleasant, but firm - an undertone of authority that was not present when she normally spoke.

Twilight found it hard to believe this slim noblestallion made attempts to woo Celestia, but the rest of the court seemed well aware and there was a round of a few chuckles, and a few cameras gave small clicks - Celestia having thankfully banned the incredibly noisy shuttering sound of some cameras in the Court.

Redgrove took the chuckling in stride as if he were very accustomed to it. "Of course, Your Radiance, I appreciate your efforts. I would also like to introduce my son and heir, Blueblood, who will be remaining in the palace with me during my stay."

Blueblood gave another bow, deep and respectful, "Your Radiance, rumours of your beauty were not exaggerated. I am pleased to have the rare opportunity to meet you, and wish for Princess Celestia's swift and full recovery."

Twilight admired the young noble. She didn't know how he was so confident. His back straight, eyes forward, but respectful. Jaw set, legs firm. All while giving compliments in front of so many eyes, and the reporters. She shuffled a bit further back into the shadows, shame in her chest. His eyes flicked to her for a single moment before returning to Cadance.

"And I am of course pleased at an even rarer sight," He continued, voice even and pleasant, confident. "To see the chosen Apprentice of Princess Celestia taking up a place in court. Are you here in her capacity as Archmagus or in a less official role?"

The direct address made Twilight's stomach drop like a lead weight, and his question made her mind race. Archmagus? She wasn't anything, she - She noticed that all the eyes of reporters and guests were on her, and Blueblood was waiting for a reply. Her throat felt like sandpaper, her lips like they were fused together. She tried to reply, "T-t-t-th- n-no -"

Cadance cut in, voice firm, "Twilight Sparkle is here in her capacity as my Aunt's student, and with the blessing of her father, Head Astronomer Night Light."

For the best, she couldn't have done it herself. Her throat was tight, mind racing. She knew she couldn't speak in front of so many.

Here, Redgrove spoke even as his son went to respond, "Of course, and I hope she finds this time as educational as the rest of her tutelage. But as much as I wish to forever exchange pleasantries, I must move onto business, if you will permit me, Your Radiance?"

Redgrove gave her a very slight and somewhat apologetic look before fully focusing on Cadance as she gave a nod toward Raven Inkwell.

Raven stepped forward, levitating a paper before her, "In due accordance, you have petitioned the court to renew your Bottling License and Winery Rights, which under your purview as Duke of Vintier under the Noble Properties Edict of 1383 must be approved of by Her Imperial Radiance for exceeding a net worth of fifty-million bits. According to the castle records, your inspections have been complete and all filings and tax reports made."

Which meant it fell to Celestia to permit the noble to continue to run his business, one of the many, many restrictions on noble-owned ventures. Twilight had seen a few of the bottles from the Vintier Dukedom, they were very high priced according to her father - who was a fan.

Cadance took only a moment to reply, "Seeing as everything is in order and my Aunt has seen fit to renew your family's licenses for all these years, I will grant my approval and see the renewed deeds and writs of ownership will be sent to you."

The Duke gave a short bow, "My thanks, Your Radiance. I would also request a suite in the Palace for the duration of my stay in Canterlot, if it would please you."

Cadance nods once again, her wings tensing and untensing, "Of course, Duke Redgrove, as is your right. Arrangements shall be made immediately.

Twilight felt her stomach somehow drop even further. No nobles had been staying in the castle so far... This felt like her home, and now she had to share it with strangers? She gulped and tried to shove the feeling away. She wouldn't have to deal with Blueblood or his father, the castle was a big place.

The two bowed, Blueblood giving her one final look, and then they departed the throne room via a side door.

The next petitioner was a Countess. She was six minutes late.

"-and may Her reign be eternal, always lifted higher by the sacrifices of our noble city. This I swear to my dying day."

Fourteen-year-old Hurricane Gale finished her final oaths of the day. The history classroom of the Hurricane Academy of Military Strategy was utilitarian and square. Smooth cloud-formed bricks made up the walls and simple gems cast sunlight from the ceilings, large windows gave a commanding view of the esplanade that cut through the large campus, beyond which stretched the grand fortress-city of Cloudsdale. The class stood next to their even rows of desks, at attention, the last words of the Pledge to the Princess leaving the room dead silent.

Professor Soaring Skies regarded them all from his place at the front of the classroom. He was small, almost reedy - barely any of his military muscle left, but Hurricane couldn't blame him. The Professor had been honourably retired from Her Imperial Majesty's service after losing a wing and half a leg to a zebra alchemical bomb, and long-healed burns had stripped the fur from a good portion of his flank. According to his stories, he regrets nothing, and only wishes that he could have continued his service. The thud of his aluminium leg as he moves from his place at the front of the class drives home his noble sacrifice. The prosthetic one of the older ones, unbending and awkward, enchanted to allow it to stand firm on clouds.

Hurricane Gale admired him.

The Professor looked the even rows of pegasi students up and down for long seconds before finally grunting out, "Dismissed."

The dead silence of the room is replaced by quiet chatting and the shuffling of saddlebags being taken up, slung over neck and barrel.

Hurricane let out a breath and flipped some of her rainbow-coloured mane out of her face. In half a second she had her bag up and was slipping out of the room. Soft Breeze had wanted to speak to her right after class, and the sadness in her glimmering blue eyes had stuck in Hurricane's head all day. If if were those flank-hats from the Assault Course again she was going to rip them new ones - demerit and a shouting match with her mother or no.

The halls were packed with students dismissed from their own classes, all dressed in the quasi-military uniforms mandated by the school. Tight jackets over their back and flanks with holes for wings, black pants, white shirts, and caps. The jacket made the base of her wings itch terribly.

Hurricane didn't bother with her locker, she hadn't used it all year - she hadn't needed to. The extra book or two she hauled around in her saddlebag was worth the time she saved leaving school.

In less than a minute she was hopping out of the front doors, ignoring the stairs to the main grounds and kicking off with a flap of her wings - the air pushed against them, she could feel every single feather, feel the pull of every muscle, hear the whistle of air through her feathers. It made Hurricane feel alive.

She soared a few dozen feet up with that single flap, sending a few of her classmates reeling, and gave another flap. There was less resistance now that she had speed, her magic pouring over her body, melding around her very being, giving her greater speed. Gale forces played across her eyes, immune as they were to the wind, and her rainbow mane and tail were unleashed from their buns by the sudden acceleration, cascading out behind her in a menagerie of colours.

She had to resist the urge to yell in utter joy as the sensations of flight filled her, just like every day. That wouldn't have been cool. Or becoming of her mother's daughter.

Hurricane banked her wings and soared between two of the school buildings, the very tip of her wing flicking only mere millimetres from the cloud-brick. The fields opened up before her. There were six massive sections of beaten-down cloud marked with lines and stamped into shapes, some were for marching, others for sports or exercise. The school campus completely enclosed all of them with a variety of buildings, several of which students were expressly forbidden from.

At one edge of the fields were a collection of utility buildings holding all the equipment one could need for the fields. Soft Breeze always hid there while she waited for Hurricane to fly her home, or her parents to come to get her - too worried about bullies, Hurricane guessed.

A final mighty flap of her wings carried her across the fields, her hooves hitting the clouds beneath her with barely a whisper of sound. "Shy?" She called, cantering between the buildings, the decade-old, quite uncool, nickname easily crossing her lips.

She didn't have to search for long before she found Soft Breeze. The filly was in the same year as Hurricane, but they were nothing alike. Soft had a soft, butter yellow coat and pale pink hair, and the cutest teal eyes. Her wings were a bit small for her age and much smaller than Hurricane's. She, of course, was fit - everyone in Cloudsdale was, after all.

"Eep!" Shy practically jumped out of her bones, despite having been facing where Hurricane had emerged. "O-oh! Sorry, Dash, I just - well, I thought I saw some of the others following me..."

Hurricane felt rising anger in her chest, moving forward and draping a wing over the buttermilk mare. "It's alright, Shy - I'll give them a good beating again. The ones in Assault, right? They'll regret bothering -"

"I'm moving!" Shy said suddenly, almost shrinking away from the comforting wing. It all came out in a rush, she barely seemed to take time to breathe, "M-mom gave in and d-dad found us a h-house in Ponyville. They w-want me to go to a normal s-s-school... I'm sorry, Dash. I'm... I told them about school, and dad doesn't like the... the lifestyle here."

Hurricane felt cold inside. All of her anger at the Assault Course fleeing, and her joy from the flight had been banished like the wind. She swallowed, meeting Shy's eyes, "I - Moving? Ponyville? You're not gonna become a groundy, Shy! I - Come on, Shy. I can keep the Assault idiots away, and we've been working on your wing blades. You're already up to the advanced sets!"

"I - I'm sorry, Dash," she said, shrinking back a little, tears pricking at her eyes. Hurricane realized her own eyes were getting wet, and she tried to fight it down. "My parents are decided... T-theyre selling the house back to the City today. I'm... I'm sorry."

Hurricane's coldness vanished with a wave of desperation. "Shy, we promised - I told you I'd protect you, and we'd be friends forever! Come on, it's not - We can't just go back on it! We're gonna join the Officers together, go defeat the griffons once and for all! Like we said. There's plenty of room at my house, I can ask my mom - and if she says no I can hide you in my room, I have way too much -"

Shy interrupts her, "No, Dash," she says, voice quiet, almost a whisper - but it stops Hurricane in her tracks like she had been slapped. She tears start to prick at her eyes, and a wet trail down her cheeks.

She moves up, pressing her face into Hurricane's chest. "Dash... I don't want to... go into the Legion," she says, voice barely audible, soft. "I - I did when I was little, when we met... But I can't imagine hurting ponies..." Her words were so small, barely leaving her mouth, "I don't want to go far away and fight. That's what you want to do. I'm sorry."

"You.. don't want to go into the Legion?" Hurricane felt like her hooves had been pulled from under her. "But... But Shy, they aren't ponies, they're just griffons - and we need -"

Shy once again cut her off, for the second time in their lives. "Dash - they're... They're ponies just like us. Even if they're not ponies. It... it makes me a little... when you talk like that. It always has. We don't need to do this, Dash... M-my dad says everywhere else in Equestria isn't like this. Isn't like Cloudsdale."

"Well other places are wrong!" Hurricane burst out, her chest tight, head numb, voice thick with the tears falling down her cheeks. She backed away from Shy, "They're wrong! They're not like us! They're monsters! They killed my brother, and your uncle, and all kinds of other ponies! I'm going to make sure they never hurt anypony again!"

Hurricane turned and fled, ignoring the "Dash, wait!" that was barely past Shy's lips when her wings flapped. In an instant, she was in the air, soaring away from Shy.

Away from the only real friend she ever had.

Twilight's latest trip to the Archives had borne more fruit than she ever could have hoped for. Her hooves felt light, mind content, completely absorbed in the tome on mind spells - ones specifically relating to affecting sleeping ponies, or affecting sleep in general. She felt sure this one would have something that might help Celestia. It had to.

The now-familiar halls of her home passed her in blurs. Familiar shapes of guards and servants deftly avoiding her or nudging her away from walls on her way back. Every step lit up the floor beneath her with familiar honeycomb patterns of spells, scanning her every hoofstep anew for her right to walk these halls. She felt safe, she felt complete, she felt -

"Oh, Lady Twilight, I have been looking for you."

She was ripped from her thoughts by a familiar voice, a lead weight falling into her stomach, tearing her from the book. Looking up, she met the eyes of Blueblood, alabaster coat shining, blue eyes curious and intent. She was surprised to note she didn't have to look down at him, she was tall for her age - and everyone else in her grade was always shorter than her.

She swallowed thickly, shuffling her hooves, glancing around - they were standing in front of Celestia's least favourite painting, the First Sunrise. He briefly followed her gaze to the painting, but kept speaking, "I want to apologize if I startled you in court, I had not realized you struggled in public. I hope there are no hard feelings?"

Twilight swallowed again and managed a response, nerves jangling. "N-n-n-no, It's f-fine... I-i'm j-just..."

He frowned, and cut her off, surprise on his features, and an immediate note of dislike, "Why are you stuttering? I thought you were Princess Celestia's apprentice."

She felt suddenly defensive, but quailed under his eyes, feeling strength leaving her limbs. "I-i-i-i a-am - she c-ch-chose me h-herself!"

"With a stutter? Strange. I would have thought your parents would educate you better, with your lineage. It is a shame what happened to your Duchy, fodder for earth pony farmers now. Ponyville, isn't it? Fortunately, we have avoided Her Radiance's ire as of yet, but - Why are you crying?"

Twilight hadn't realized streaks were flowing down her cheeks at the brisque tone of the colt. Her hooves felt shaky, and she sniffed, taking a step back from him, shame filling her. It was hard... Too hard... She hadn't spoken to anyone from outside since she got here. She was just a dumb failure. It was too scary, it was -

She felt a hoof on her shoulder, and her attention was brought back to Blueblood. His eyes were suddenly softer, more apologetic, actual worry in them - but still, she pulled back. "I'm sorry," he said, "Are you alright? I didn't mean to make you cry - but really, what is with that stuttering? I haven't even begun insulting you yet and you're crying. It removes the fun."

Twilight shook a little more, her telekinetic grip on her six book stacks wavers a moment, drawing Blueblood's eyes, which widen a fraction. "My, really - all this power and you stutter? I thought you were going to be insufferable. I wanted to be her student, you know. I suppose everypony does. But it was you..." He looks back at her, eyes a war between dislike and pity. "How did you get it? Your family hasn't held land for six-hundred years."

Twilight went to speak and he cut in again, "And don't stutter. Take your time. Form the words. It's embarrasing for one of your stature, and I won't have one that I was looked over for stutter, let alone the inheritor of Starswirl the Bearded's defunct legacy. At least have your pride. You are Her Radiance's student above all else, and there are expectations."

Twilight felt a sudden surge of defiance rise in her, small as it was. She focused, glaring at him, feeling her hooves start to even, and her magical grip grew stronger. "I..." She struggled, forcing her mouth to obey her, focusing with her might. Her books compressed under sudden pressure. "Did... better."

She met his eyes, defiant, but already her burst of passion was leaving her. Defying bullies had never gone well, and her teacher, she suddenly felt afraid - feeling terror creep up her legs. Before she could give in to the fear, Blueblood cut through her mental war.

To her surprise, he smirked slightly in the face of her aggression, seeming pleased with himself. "Yes, I suppose you did. I'll make a noble of you yet, Sparkle. Come along," He orders, turning, flicking his head and casting his golden mane over a shoulder, "Put your books in your room, and then I'm showing you my collection of toy soldiers."

"W-what, I-I-i-" She tried to cut in, but his voice overtook her yets again, "And no stuttering or I will begin to insult you again."

Twilight felt perturbed, angry, frustrated. There was a fire of defiance in her chest. She could speak right if she wanted to! She didn't have to prove it to this.. this idiot! She was Princess Celestia's student! And she didn't need to follow him if she didn't want to!

She stamped a hoof, petulant, "But -" She focused, hard. "I don't... want... to."

Blueblood looked back at her, hmming. "Well, I suppose you can show me your room then, and your books. I've never been a heavy reader, but if the Princess' student is studying them they must be interesting. Very well, you win, Sparkle. Show me your room."

Twilight felt triumphant, ecstatic. She won! She got him. And without stuttering! Delighting in her victory, she resumed her path to her room, Blueblood trailing after her.

"So, Sparkle, tell me about your studies - what is it like working under the Princess? No stuttering either, or I won't look at your books."

Twilight felt a twinge of challenge from the noblecolt and stood straighter, focusing.

She began to tell him. Slowly.

Hurricane got home in record time. She burst through the great double doors and into the main foyer of her home, the room was long and grand, clouds carefully formed and dyed into menageries of wondrous colors, all reflecting sunlight from the great open windows at the end of the hall. Two spiral staircases would take her up to the higher levels of the mansion, to her room, but that wasn't what she wanted.

She wanted to see her dad, and he would be in the statue gardens.

She was halfway down the foyer when she heard voices coming from the West Wind Sitting Room. An unfamiliar stallion's voice was speaking, soft and with an edge that made her spine tingle.

"- a squad of Night Guard have agreed to support us."

Another voice spoke up, this one a mare's, also unfamiliar to her, "Will they be enough? I know they hunt monsters, but they've never dealt with a foe like this."

The stallion's voice responded, Hurricane's curiosity making her slow as she passes in front of the closed door, "It will be enough, we have two companies of Royal - Somepony's at the door."

There was a small sigh, another mare - this one Hurricane knew very well. Her mother's voice called out, strong and powerful, full of natural authority and self-assurance, "Hurricane, come inside. It's rude to eavesdrop."

Hurricane would have muttered a curse, but she's sure her mother would have heard. She didn't want to talk to her mom... She just wanted a hug from dad. But she steeled herself, and stood straighter. Her mane was a mess from her speedy fight, but nothing could be done about that. Time to meet more of mom's friends.

She reached a hoof up and pushed the door open, slipping into the sitting room. There were more ponies than she expected, and all of them looked important. There was an earth pony stallion in a suit, a unicorn mare in a Royal Guard dress uniform - the bards on her shoulders marking her as a Lieutenant. The two she heard talking? There were others in the room, too. A Royal Guard Sergeant, then a Legate in the corner of the room, another pony in an IS uniform. What was going on? Half of these ponies shouldn't even be able to walk on clouds...

Hurricane finally looked to her mother; East Wind. She looked every bit the descendent of Grand Consul West Wind, Hurricane's namesake and ancestor, and one of the Three Consuls of Cloudsdale. Tall and golden-furred, a rainbow mane tightly woven into braids and decorated with silver bands. She was adorned in a traditional toga, the silk-white and purple cloth draped over her body while leaving both wings free, each of which gleamed with her ancestral wingblades, wielded by the Hurricane himself. Atop her head, framing her stately face, slim jaw, and strong cheekbones was a golden laurel wreath, marking her status as Consul. Her orange eyes bored into Hurricane, glancing her over, a frown coming to her lips, eyebrows furrowing.

"You're a mess, Hurricane. What happened to your mane?" Her voice wasn't loud, mother never shouted, but she could be heard in every corner of any room she was in. Everyone Hurricane had ever seen deferred to her. Always.

Hurricane tried not to shuffle, standing still and proud as she could, despite the increasing urge to cry as her mind returned to Shy leaving. "I flew home, mother," She got out, managing to keep her voice even. "I wanted to see if I could beat my previous time."

"And I suppose you'll have lost some of your books again?" Her mother's critical voice made her want to cringe, but she forced the urge down. Not in front of all these ponies. Never in front of Mother.

"In any case," her mother continued after a beat of silence. "I wanted to introduce you to these fine ponies, you will need to know them eventually. This is my daughter," She turns her eyes to the rest of the room, and immediately Hurricane saw any air of disapproval or amusement vanish from the watchers. The steel in her mother's eyes made Hurricane feel safe when it was directed to others. "Hurricane Gale, give your respects."

Hurricane unfolded a wing and arched it in front of her, giving a slight bow - picture-perfect, except for her wild mane. "Good afternoon, I apologize for my dishevelled nature, gentleponies. I was irresponsible."

The stallion in the suit spoke, his voice soft, once more making her spine tingle with discomfort, his eyes too intent on her for comfort. "Of course, Hurricane Gale. It is no issue. I am -"

Her mother interrupted the stallion, to his annoyance, taking a few steps closer to Hurricane - partially placing herself between the stallion and her. Hurricane felt a shiver go down her spine, and inched a little closer to her mother as she spoke, "Hurricane, this is Reclusive Mind, the former Director of the Intelligence Service. He was dismissed by Princess Celestia over some business in Canterlot."

"A most... unfortunate series of events, but I live to serve the Princess" He spoke again, voice low.

Her mother pressed on, not replying to Reclusive, "This is Lieutenant Ferrus of the Royal Guard's Fourth Century." The mare gave a small nod to her, and her mother began to introduce the whole room, "And this is Sergeant Ripe Orange, her second." She nods to the Legate now, who stands a little taller, a powerfully built earth pony mare, "Legate Emerald Cut of the 27th Legion, and finally Senior Controller Sweetie Drops of the Intelligence Service," The final earth pony mare was slight and thin with a beige coat, her pink and blue mane carefully done up in a tight bun. Her uniform was immaculate, but she had heavy bags under her eyes and looked exhausted. She gave a slight nod at the introduction.

"It is a pleasure," Hurricane managed at the group of odd ponies - why was her mother meeting with them? "I hope I didn't interrupt anything too important?"

"No," Her mother immediately replied, voice firm. "I will tell you more about it later. For now, go and find your father."

Hurricane almost bolted out of the room immediately but forced herself to be still and slow. She gave another short bow, wing curled in front of her, "Good day, I wish you fortune in your meeting."

There was a murmur of farewells, then Hurricane slipped from the room, shutting the door behind her. She made sure she was further down the foyer and firmly out of earshot of her mother before she let out a shuddering breath, slouching and letting her wings sag.

She tried to put the odd meeting out of her mind as she made for the gardens, the thought of finding her father now occupied her focus.

It didn't take long. Topal Waves would have stood out in a crowd of Cloudsdale Pegasi. Teal coat, ocean blue eyes, and a mane the colour of a sunset over the ocean. But really, the most notable thing about him in a place like this was the bit of pudge around his flank and body. No one from Cloudsdale had pudge. But, of course, her father wasn't from Cloudsdale - he was an islander pegasus from the Emerald Sea.

He spotted her immediately, turning and opening his wings, striding over to her with a concerned smile on his face, "Hurricane! You're back from school - and your eyes? Are you alright, my little rainbow?"

Hurricane let her father hug her and buried her face in his chest, "Y-yeah," she sniffles, trying to fight back a new wave of tears. "M' alright..."

"Don't give me that," he gently chided, wrapping her in his wings, "You've been crying, and my little rainbow doesn't cry unless something is really wrong. Go on, it's just us."

"You won't tell mom?" The question was quiet, Hurricane finding it a little hard to get out.

"Oh, Rainbow," her father sighs, pulling her a little closer, "You know your mother loves you, right? She just finds it hard to express that. She cares about you, and shows it the only way she was taught."

"I know," Hurricane replied after a few seconds, sniffling, "But she feels so mean sometimes. And she never liked Shy anyway..."

"Soft Breeze?" Topal questions, "Did something happen at school again?"

Hurricane tried to hold in the sob, but failed, burying her face harder into her father's chest, "S-she's moving. H-her dumb dad convinced her mom that Cloudsdale was b-bad and that they needed to move. S-she's going, and I'm n-never going to see her again!"

Topal didn't speak for a while, just holding her as she cried. It took some time, but eventually, she started to regain control of herself. Then, her father's soft voice spoke up, quiet, just for the two of them, "Rainbow, you'll see her again. We can visit sometime, wherever she goes - and you'll still be friends. I still remember the day you came home from the first day of Junior Wingsters yelling about your new best friend - and your first fight," She could hear the smile in his voice, and didn't try to hold back the slight, wet chuckle at the memory of her first day at school.

Still, when she spoke again, her chest felt heavy, "M-mom won't let us visit them. They're moving to some groundy town called Ponyville... You know how much she hates that..."

She felt her father's sigh more than heard it, and he rubbed a hoof along her back. "Your mother doesn't hate other tribes, Rainbow. She just doesn't understand them."

"Then why'd she marry you?" Hurricane asks. She knew the pair loved each other, Topal was practically the only person alive who had ever made her mother giggle, or grin. Hurricane wouldn't have thought her mother had a soft side if it wasn't for Topal, who she had refused dozens of high-class pegasi suitors for - a fisherpony's colt.

She could hear her father's smile in his voice, "Because I've got a silver tongue, Rainbow."

Hurricane giggled a little, closing her eyes and pressing her face against her father's chest as he kept speaking, "I'll talk to your mother after her meeting, and ask about travelling to see Shy, I promise."

She nodded again, relaxing a little now that her tears had been shed, in the embrace of her father. Sure of his promise that he would try and convince mother. If anyone could convince her, dad could.

He failed.

Author's Note

Alright boys, I'm back again. New job, no longer in financial danger, and feeling better. I hope all of you enjoy the chapter! We're back on track now, to Twilight and introducing a few other elements this chapter, but they won't pull from the main plot like the war section did. (And you will be hearing more of the aftermath of Shining's event, I promise)

Enjoy!

Act 1, Chapter 18 - Dark Discoveries

Twilight stared at the open letter on her - Luna's - desk in the great suite that was her - Luna's - room. It was the latest letter from Shining Armor, and she didn't know if she wanted to open it.

Thinking of her brother made Twilight's heart ache. She felt childish, but he had left her alone. He had promised he would be there for her, and now he was on another continent fighting in a war that Cadance started. Twilight knew that Cadance must have had a good reason, and her brother was fighting for Equestria, but the logic didn't make her miss him any less.

She looked to the great windows of the main room of her home, eyes searching... On a distant hill across the city she could barely make out her parent's home, picking out the familiar lights against the night sky. The dining room was lit up, meaning her parent's schedule let them eat together tonight. Closing her eyes, she let herself slowly draw up old smells and sensations, perfectly preserved in her mind; The taste of mom's cooking, the smell of roast apples, dad burning potatoes on the grill, the clatter of silverware. The sound of her parent's voices, who she hadn't spoken to in more than a month. Her brother hugging her through nightmare-filled nights on his weekends, petting her mane, bringing her books. Tears pricked at the edge of her eyes, mind threatening to pull into the memories of those nightmares with no one to protect her from them.

'Call her, Twilight Sparkle,' The voice from her dream came unbidden again, and Twilight shuddered. She turned her eyes back to the unopened letter.

It was in a manilla envelope, stamped in bold letters was; 'HP-RPC-NEP-R:A Twi-Spa.' High Priority, Royal Palace Canterlot, Non-Essential Personal, Receiver: Apprentice Twilight Sparkle. The Palace received mail from the Pantheran front faster than anywhere else in Equestria, except Las Pegasus due to its proximity and size. This would have been packed in with other personal letters bound for the palace, always the first unloaded and placed in priority positions - barring an Essential letter of some kind that couldn't be teleported. This letter would have travelled seven-thousand miles over the course of only a week or so, along with the three others on her shelf.

Twilight took a breath, focusing on the letter again. She felt tears prick at her eyes, knowing how mean she was being to her brother. After all he did for her. What would Celestia say? Twilight didn't know, but she could imagine the disappointment in her wise eyes. Is her apprentice unwilling to open a simple letter? Then she would finally realize that Twilight was a worthless -

Twilight forced herself to stop, trying to halt her thought process, pressing her hooves against the desk until she could feel her joints aching. She took a large breath.

One. Two. Three.

An ache began to rise in her chest, she could feel her heart thudding. Twilight let the sensation stretch, familiar panic gripping her lungs until her mind grew clear. Her chest gave an involuntary heave, but she forced down the urge to breathe.

Celestia would not abandon her. She had told her many, many times. Twilight knew she just needed to stop being a dumb little filly, she shouldn't need gratification. She should be thankful for everything she has.

Her lungs burned.

Twilight knew she needed to open her brother's letters. She loved him. She was failing him by not opening them, with all he did for her. She wasn't living up to the expectations set by Celestia, by her parents, or by herself.

The urge to breath was growing uncontrollable, but she managed her countdown.

Three. Two. One.

Her breath came heavy as she nodded to herself, she opened the letter.

'Sister Sirius,' It opened. She almost frowned, what a dumb way to address it...

'I told you in my last letter that we arrived in Pan'tho Minx, and it's quite a sight. We've spent a few days in the naval depot, waiting for passage to the front. It hasn't been all that exciting, really - doubly so because we're not allowed out to wander the city, Sergeant Basalt says it might be a hazard, but I think he secretly wants to go exploring as well.

Still, I managed to ask around with a few of the legionnaires who have gone into the city and they say it's something else. In the spirit of your interests, I inquired after a Library in the city, or a book store, and apparenttly there are none in the city except for the King's! Sorry to disappoint, but anti-intellegencia edicts of the King mean I can't send you back any local novels, but I'll keep an eye out!'

By now, Twilight couldn't resist the soft smile on her face, reading her brother's uniform writing, knowing he was thinking of her. As much as a city without a library sounded like a travesty against nature, the idea of Shining combing through huts for a few books made her want to laugh. She felt tears prick at the edge of her eyes, a sudden ache in her chest.

Lowering her head slightly, Twilight kept reading, and despite her melancholy, learning about her brother's long, boring stay in the port made her smile.

Twilight wished he were here.

After finishing the letter, Twilight penned her own reply, being sure to include every detail. When she was done, she bound the small stack of a few dozen papers together and retrieved her own manilla envelope, sliding them inside and sealing it, marking out who was retrieving it and writing out the proper code on the front for the mailponies. When she had finished she levitated it onto a circular table near the door, sure the servants would grab and send it to the right place when they came to clean.

She slid from the extremely oversized - but comfortable - chair situated at the desk and headed around the large, circular room until she arrived at the sets of tools left by Luna a thousand years ago. Twilight hadn't dared touch them during her time here, but every time her eyes passed that corner of the room, she felt a little drawn. A brief foray into a carpentry book had revealed the basic secrets of carving, and ever since she had an itch to try, at the least.

The work area had several large tables, each seeming to have their own purpose and domain. There was the obvious woodcarver's tables, an assortment of knives, corks, drills, fine brushes, and sanding equipment were all arrayed - perfectly cleaned, all made of glimmering white metal, almost like the shine of stars. Twilight had no idea what the material was, but it fascinated her with its eerie, soft glow in the nighttime - only responding when the stars were showing. As far as she could tell, they weren't enchanted, yet their edges remained sharp after all this time, blades unmarred.

The others all had other purposes. Hammers and even an axe, some clamps and grips, others had large canvas sheets of paper on an angular standing desk - although there were no designs that had been left, Twilight had already checked. There was a spinner for large chunks of wood as well, and some sort of small blast furnace that had not been initially visible. For glass, maybe?

An otter drawn in magic on the walls danced by, seeming happier than Twilight had ever seen it - not that such a design had actual intelligence. Was it made to react with happiness when you went to these tables? In any case, it did bring a smile to her face. Now... To find the right kind of knife.

Putting her hooves on the table and peering at its top, she carefully judged the set of seven blades. Each were small, some were curved sideways or on their hilts, others had strange, long serrated edges. One was almost conspicuously normal looking for a knife, its blade gleaming in the light of the stars. Nodding to herself, Twilight grasped the knife in her magic and drew it closer. She was surprised to see and feel a sudden rising aura from the blade, glowing with soft grey light as hidden spells activated, lightly feeling and sensing her grip. Then, it vanished.

There was a loud wooden click that startled Twilight enough for her to drop the knife, the blade falling point down - sinking an inch into the stone below her, a strange whistle following it in the air as it fell. The otter danced on the wall, chasing its own tail excitedly.

Twilight had frozen, breathing a little faster, she glanced around nervously, immediately spotting the section of wall that had slid slightly open, a seamless hinge along a section of stonework letting it just... swing open.

She stared, amazed, glancing down at the knife - embedded a few inches from her rear hooves. She discovered a secret passage! Excitement welled up in her chest. Anything could be in there... Lost secrets a thousand years old. Ancient experiments. Luna's advanced magical tomes - which had been conspicuously absent from the rest of the books here. Anything.... Giddy, Twilight pulled the knife from the stone with her magic, surprised to feel it slide like butter from its incision.

With the knife tight in her magical grip, she began to inch for the section of wall, tall enough for Celestia to go through with no issue, and wide enough for two ponies. She tried to even her excited breathing as she neared, listening for any odd noises on the other side.

There were long seconds of complete silence, the happy otter continuing to dance along the walls, a sword from the wall next to the desk now beginning to give chase.

Once she was sure she didn't hear anything, Twilight slowly pulled the section of wall open further, peering inside, her hoovesteps echoing through an empty stone room.

There were no lights, but Twilight could see clear as daytime. A small study lay before her, undecorated except for a softly smiling portrait of Celestia, a light of mischief and desire in her bright eyes. Several walls had been converted into solid bookshelves of stone, filled with a vast collection of blank books, all gathered by uniform spine colors. Blue was the most prominent, then red, then green, and finally a splattering of every other colour she could think of. Everything had a soft glow, the weavings of magic around the shelves one of preservation, the walls and floor were spelled against dust, the spell leaving an odd almost antiseptic smell in the air. There was a solid wooden door at the far end of the room with no handle.

In the corner of the room was another desk, this one facing the wall. Twilight gulped, noticing immediately the half-finished works strewn across its surface. Stacks of parchment and drawing paper were left haphazardly across its surface, organized in a way that only the mind who put them there could know. There were a few figurines on the desk, but they didn't look to be for decoration - they were miniatures of... Legion uniforms? Made of wood and metal, painted in different colours, arrayed next to each other. There was a thick manuscript at a corner of the desk, a cup sat atop it - thankfully not filled with thousand-year rot, instead it was clean.

The cup drew Twilight's attention. It was ceramic and metal, solid and graceful. On the side was a single word; 'Moonbutt.' Moonbutt? Twilight blushed, immediately realizing what it was referring to. A gift from Celestia? It would make sense, given what she knew about their... their relationship, the thought of which made her blush deepen further.

Trying to push those thoughts from her mind, she shuffled closer to the desk, hearing a wooden click as the door slid shut behind her. She glanced back, feeling her muscles tense. She waited for something to happen, anything, but nothing came out to attack her, no hidden defensive spells flew out. Nothing.

She made it to the desk, clambering onto its solid wooden chair - which was far softer and more comfortable than wood had any right to be, but Twilight had grown used to that around Luna's former bedroom. It seemed Luna enjoyed resting her... her Moonbutt on comfortable chairs. Twilight smiled to herself, vowing never to repeat that joke out loud as she began to take in the desk's surface.

Raising the top paper revealed drawings of a breastplate in almost life-like detail, little notes scribbled around, math... Twilight found it hard to read the cursive Old Equestrian, but she knew math. Luna had been calculating angles and material strength, how much the designed breastplate would hold up against what seemed to be crossbow bolts and high-impact forces. She was surprised by the detail of the notes, the sight adjustments that were obsessed over through the next several pages, all for a few percentage points of improved protection. An entire new spell was layered into an old groove, the scribbled notes cursing their own writer for the flaw that had... cost many their lives.

Twilight realized what this was, and good humour left her. These were old designs for new Legion armour, it looked more... angular than the legion armour of today. This stack of papers was almost entirely dedicated to drawing out plans, enchantments, armour angles, and ensuring it was all scaleable. Twilight could decipher several of the enchantments, and understand their uses. Heightened hardness for some, others made the air thicker around the wearer, softening impacts by 'desperately needed degrees' the notes said. There was even a matched set of spells for the helmet and eye holes, making other helmets marked with the spell green if they also had the same enchantment.

Modern Legion armour was good, Twilight knew, but it didn't have half of these spells woven into them.

Flipping through more of that stack revealed designs for every occasion of Legion deployment, Twilight thought. Each had variants for earth ponies, pegasi, unicorns, and thestrals. Mountain Armor with spells that would detect if you were falling and make a cone of hard air facing toward the impact to break your fall, and spells around hooves to help avoid breaks, sprains, and slips. Jungle Armor with heat control and anti-bug wards, combined with a relatively simple temperature spell that would detect if the wearer was running a fever, and display a red strip across their helmet. Armour meant for deployment against the Zebras, specially spelled and prepared, replacing many of its hardening spells with guardians against heat, a filter spell around the helmet to keep out dust and chemicals, sections of the padding in the armour would dissolve into burn salve and foam in response to an alchemical explosion, which zebras apparently favoured.

These were not the sort of spells that were on modern Legion armour at all, instead most followed a similar pattern of enchantments to older versions, which were highly resistant to physical forces. This would have been on the bleeding edge of enchantment innovation at the time and was still advanced today - although there were modern and improved versions of several of these spells.

It was a labour of love, Twilight could tell that much. Months, years, of effort had been poured into these initial prototype designs, at least according to the dates on the papers. The most recent was dated to only weeks before Luna's banishment.

It was hard to tear her eyes off of that stack to move to another part of the desk, finding only more wonders awaiting her.

In one corner were of the C-shaped desk was a set of papers that seemed to be sketches of weapons, most utilitarian and function with only the most minimal decoration, while others were more ostentatious. In another section was a thinner stack of parchment filled with lines of verse and poetry, the uppermost one being... quite grim. Writing of whispers in the darkness, the Sun's own gaze hiding the horrors of the shadows from its sight, of a mighty fortress falling to sickness and betrayal from within.

Twilight looked away from the poetry after reading half of the poem, unable to bear it. She didn't delve further into that stack.

Twilight levitated a stack of sketches over, the one on top being of a familiar cottage - from the painting in Celestia's room, depicting a peaceful, serene pair of ponies relaxing next to a river under the shade of a peach tree, reading a book together. She flipped to the next, finding an ink drawing of a large castle, spawling and monstrous is size and scope, a city stretching around its great curtain walls, ponies made up of a few lines like ants in the streets. It looked almost drawn absent-mindedly, while in thought.

She flipped to the next sketch and immediately her cheeks grew hot again. It was a coloured drawing of Celestia. Many of them, actually, all across one parchment - of a specific part of Celestia; Her flank. From different angles, with and without tail, all in almost excruciating detail. Long legs, her rear muscled, large, pert and tight. Her Sun cutie mark stretched over every individual muscle, defining them. The drawings somehow made it even look as soft enough that she should be able to touch the page and feel fur. And what was between those legs... She swallowed thickly. Twilight stared for longer than she would ever admit, feeling guilt gnaw at her. She knew she shouldn't, it was bad for fillies to look at other fillies, but she was alone with no one to catch her in a room no one else knew about, with no teacher to whisper it in her ear. She levitated the page away from the others and resolved to keep it, putting the rest of the drawings back quickly, feeling the odd sense that she had been caught even with no one else in the room.

With her new freakishness hidden, she turned to other parts of the desk to distract from her own disgust with herself. In the next section were more designs, some for gem cuts, others for statues, and one a design sketch of a large building's facade. In another section, there were a collection of ritual circles drawn to paper, their uses so arcane that Twilight could only guess their most basic functions.

It took some time, but eventually Twilight exhausted what the desk had to offer for her. Her attention now went to the bookshelf, full of its rainbow of books, colour-coded and organized, each pristine.

She started at the top left, and levitated down a blue tome, opening it on the desk. To her surprise, it was a journal. Twilight hesitated... She wanted to read it, to know more. But would it be right? She was already snooping everywhere else, but these would be Luna's deep, personal thoughts. She struggled for long, long seconds before forcing herself to close the book. She'd ask Celestia about it when she woke up.

Twilight put the blue book back on the shelf and withdrew a red one, opening its first few pages to check its contents. She was much more pleasantly surprised with this one. It seemed to be a manuscript, half-finished and abandoned. This one was a play, depicting ancient earth pony kings in a great musical of drama, murder, and intrigue. She read a good bit of it before remembering to check the others. The next wasn't a play at all, instead it was a partially lain out book on the basics of Illusion Magic, the margins and layouts full of little notes and reminders about the content. The bits that were there were deeply insightful, in spite of the missing sections.

She quickly deduced the red works were cancelled, shelved indefinitely or for completion at a later date. The others were finished, ready tomes of all stripes. There were some magical instruction books that had almost had her salivating, not that she would - it might damage them. Finding new magical knowledge was an irrestistible urge to Twilight Sparkle, it scratched itches she knew she had, it completed her. Never was she more alive than when casting complicated magic, or learning it. This was a treasure trove, a veritable dragon's hoard of knowledge, both magical and otherwise.

Then, she checked the first of the few black tomes. Flipping open the first page revealed a simple, elegantly written title; 'Studies Into Necromancy.'

Twilight felt her heart speed up a bit. Necromancy? She checked the next black tome; 'Investigations of Blood Magic.' The next; 'Delving Into Darkness; Sombra's Studies.' While melodramatically named, she shivered at the potential contents of these tomes, there were only half a dozen or so, but these three were already grim enough, although she had no idea who this 'Sombra' was.

Twilight hesitated again, staring at the first page of the book on Necromancy. She ached for it. Her talent yearned to read these books. Celestia and her had not spoken of Dark Magic before now, although she had implied that it was going to come up in their studies at one point. She... She was just getting a head start, right? Twilight wouldn't actually perform any of the magic in here, of course.

Twilight flipped to the next page, surprised to note that the forward was written in Celestia's hoofwriting, and seemed to be some sort of list of sites and sources. A long compilation of tomes, some with real titles and others with just numbers, and a few locations - none of which Twilight recognized. Afterwards, the forward goes on briefly; 'Compiled, considered including Crystal Castle, but no relevant tomes were recovered before the disappearance.'

There were no scribblings in the margins, and as Twilight moved to the next page and began to scan down the first, elementary facts of Necromancy that were not intended as an instruction manual of any sort. It was more an effort by the sisters to compile their knowledge together, incredibly extensive as it was, and ensure they had no gaps and were ready for future users of the banned art.

Twilight did not leave the little hidden room until well into the morning.

Author's Note

So a very Twilight-Centric chapter, but we were overdue for one I think. This one is a bit slower, with no dialogue really. I hope it is still entertaining, and that all of you enjoyed!

As an explanation to the No Dialogue, I was originally going to put a scene after this one, but I didn't think it fit with the chapter. It will start the next one instead.

Act 1, Chapter 19 - Elementary

Dragging herself out of bed with only a few hours of sleep was something Twilight had done all her life. She and Shining only needed a few hours, after all - and dad was the same.

Even if she didn't have this fortunate power that enabled her study habits she would have had to rise. After all, Twilight has 'Blueblood???' written into the schedule in the early afternoon, and she would not be tardy.

Her - Luna's - bedroom was large and circular, separated from the rest of the suite. There were no windows, no lights, and the domed ceiling had no decoration except for odd circles and runes were hewn into the smooth, black stone. The bed was large enough for a few alicorns to fit on it, so Twilight had absolutely no issue curling up against a few of the pillows in a mound of blankets. As tall as she was likely to get, she'd never get big enough for a bed like this - but it was almost unbelievably comfortable anyway.

Still, it didn't feel like her bed at home, even now.

She began her usual afternoon trek off of the bed, more swimming through the veritable ocean of blankets than walking. She crawled off the edge, her hooves now easily touching the ground compared to when she first got here, when she had to bring a stool in to get on and off her own bed.

Hooves now firmly on solid ground, Twilight made her way into the large bathroom. To say it was a bit much for her was an understatement, really. The tub was more like a small pool, and she still needed a stepping stool to look square in the mirror. Everything was purpose-built, custom made for an Alicorn of Celestia's size. Not for a filly like her. It made every morning something of an adventure, though. And she could swim around in the tub.

Twilight turned on the hot water for the tub, six spouts beginning to fill the bath swiftly with steaming, scalding water. She left it running and moved over to the counter, clambering up to brush her teeth.

It was halfway through the familiar motions when she caught her own eyes in the mirror. She took in the image that lay before her; Smooth lavender fur, purple mane with her familiar pink stripe, and sparkling purple eyes shining with the light of magesight. She thought her muzzle looked thinner, her filly fat starting to fade. She knew for a fact she had gotten taller, and her legs thinner, more delicate. Twilight wondered if she was pretty? She knew she was a nerd, and looked a little like Celestia and Cadance, but when she looked into her own eyes she knew the thoughts that lay beneath.

Did everyone else?

Twilight slowly shook her head, remembering some of the encouraging words Celestia had told her when she first moved to the castle; 'You are a brilliant and talented little pony.' She focused on those words, and the thought of her mentor's reassuring presence. She took a few breaths and met her own gaze once again.

Twilight forced herself to smile at the pony in the mirror, slowly relaxing from the expression and resuming her brushing.

When she finished, she moved over and turned off the half-filled tub - still enough for her, moving down a set of steps embedded into the side and moving into the steaming water. The heat hit her slowly. She knew it would scald a normal pony, but for Twilight Sparkle it was just perfect.

She closed her eyes and floated in the tub, her thoughts more positive than normal after her gaze into the mirror.

Today was going to be a good day.

Blueblood had insisted they meet again after their brief foray in glancing over the books Twilight had been bringing back to her room. He told her to choose, so she picked Celestia's garden.

Today was sunny and bright, warm with a breeze allowed to flow down and into the garden. The skies were mostly clear, and only a little cloudy. The grass rustled in the wind, the small pond sat almost as smooth as glass. Twilight could see a few signs of Celestia not being awake to tend to the small area. The flower bushes were getting a little wild, their branches going untended. The grass was starting to get rather tall and the graven path was becoming a little uneven. There were a few weeds growing up through the gravel.

The only plant that looked just as it had the year before was the Mallorn tree. Its smooth grey bark flowed like smooth water, its the bottoms of its broad leaves silve, the tops green. It stood higher than the second story of the castle, and Twilight could see the tea room that Celestia had welcomed her to the castle in. She smiled at the memory.

The tree began to rock slightly against the breeze, branches groaning lowly, leaves fluttering. A light blue aura began to seep from it like sap, an expression of the tree's inner magic as it acknowledged her. Twilight knew it was speaking, but couldn't understand it. Celestia had promised to teach her but said it took great patience to truly communicate with a tree. That, of all the mysteries of magic, surprised her the least.

As the tree was, presumably, speaking out its greeting Twilight thought back to the previous night. The basics she had gleaned from the book of Necromancy... The first of the black tomes of forbidden magic. She thought she understood that, at its heart, necromancy was the unnatural animation of dead tissues and the art of altering the very magic that made up ponies, and all creatures, or using it to power other spells. Twilight was, as of yet, unsure of the exact difference between powering magic with such energy and blood magic, but her mind ached to find out.

For now, though, Twilight had to be ready for a meeting with Blueblood. The thought made her heart beat a bit quicker with worry. What did he even want to talk about? He hadn't seemed all that interested in magical studies. Was it political? Maybe he planned to -

"Sparkle, I see you arrived early." Twilight whirled, her saddlebag jangling - a shape within it pokes at her side, one she didn't put there. She narrows her eyes at the alabaster-white unicorn, his golden mane clean and well-styled into a few braids - Twilight thought it looked a little ridiculous. He had a servant with him, a grey, blue-maned filly a few years older than the both of them, carrying his saddlebags. She could immediately tell that she wasn't a castle servant, she wasn't wearing the uniform for one, her skirt was far too conservative. Professional, though, she seemed to have the same talent as the castle staff - almost fading into the background.

Twilight focused as Blueblood made his way up the path, speaking very carefully, forcing her mouth to obey her, "No. You're late."

"Fashionably," He replied, climbing onto the nearby bench, eyes searching the garden before he focused on the tree, looking the mighty mallorn up and down. He doesn't seem terribly impressed, to Twilight's annoyance.

"Whatever gardener they're employing to tend to this one should be fired," He drawls out, "It's quite untended, look at the poor exochordas, and the grass, tsk - everything needs a good trimming. That tree is something though, isn't it?"

Twilight's initial aggravation at his words faded as he gave everything a critical eye. She hadn't realized he would care about gardening. She decided to educate him, "It's Celestia's garden," she said, slowly. "She... tended to it herself."

"Ah," Blueblood said, frowning a little less, he glanced at her with more softness in those eyes, and curiosity. "Well, when Her Radiance sees the state of it I expect she will be displeased."

Twilight shrugged a shoulder. She had never actually seen Celestia do work in the garden, but she could imagine her mentor happily donning mud shoes and a wide-brimmed hat, declaring; 'Time for a more practical lesson, Twilight'. Of course, Blueblood would have no such knowledge of Celestia. It made Twilight feel special. She continued explaining, "A-nd the tree. It's a mallorn. It's... very old. And can comm-u-nicate."

"Hmm," Blueblood regarded the tree again, a new interest in his eyes, "And it can see us? How fascinating."

"Not really," Twilight almost rushed to respond, eager to share her knowledge. "It senses emotion. Sees magic. Like magesight."

Blueblood nodded slowly, "Can you understand it at all? I can tell you have magesight, what with the stars in your eyes, but have you learned to understand its language?"

"I haven't," She admitted, minding her stuttering very carefully. "But I can see... when it feels something. Right now... It's blue. I think that's... joy."

"It probably misses Her Radiance," Blueblood drawls, motioning with a hoof for his servant to put his bags on the bench - the filly immediately withdraws afterward. "In any case, I brought my toy soldiers, we will be playing with them sometime, and I expect you to at least know the basics by the end of today. I have not had a proper playmate in some time, and if you are clever enough to be the Princess' student, then you are clever enough to learn how to roll a dice."

Twilight's thoughts were immediately derailed, Blueblood starting to levitate small figurines from his bag. Legionnaires, Royal Guard, War Unicorns, Pegasi Vanguard, and then a few other races... Griffons, Zebras, even Minotaurs. All of them were painted in loving, if not at all skilled, detail. Twilight tilted her head, leaning in closer.

Blueblood declared as he continued arraying a few more, "I painted them myself, of course. I nearly hired someone, but it would remove a little of the fun, I think. You can play the Royal Guard, it's fitting. They even have an Archmagus hero, Captain Valiant Star. One of your ancestors, but I expect you know that."

Twilight didn't, and that irked her. She didn't comment as he withdrew the little model, a proud unicorn with purple fur, clad in gleaming teal adamantine war-plate, his horn shining with an amaranth glow. The sight of the model jogged a question that had been lingering in her mind, "Blueblood," she asked. The colt looked over expectantly.

"When you... First spoke to me. You asked if... I was in court as Archmagus. I'm not the Archmagus. Celestia is." She took her time to enunciate the words, doubly wishing for this to be clear. She had read the histories of the Unicorn Hierarchy and while many apprentices slew their masters, it generally required that they be dead before the position was stolen.

"Oh," genuine surprise showed on his face, then confusion and sympathy. "I would have thought you'd know. I suppose it is an old law, but it is relevant in this case - even if it was unlikely to occur, given Her Radiance's nature. When the Archmagus, or any ranking member of the Hierarchy really, is incapacitated and without a named champion, it falls to their prime apprentice - you - to oversee their duties and defend their honour. Or slay them in their weakened state, as was often the case. I can't imagine you had done the latter, so I assumed you were testing the waters of political power. It would have been a daring move, I am certain that a few of the Magus from up north are already moving to challenge you to duels for Her Radiance's position as Archmagus, or for access to her magical tomes. If I were you, I would name a Champion very swiftly. Perhaps the Regent? If she is willing, of course."

Twilight was left a little stunned, mind racing with the political statement she had inadvertently made with her first appearance in court since Celestia's incapacitation. Blueblood, though, kept speaking, "Really, I should have guessed the moment I met you. You are many things, Sparkle, but I would have to be struck blind, deaf, and dumb to mistake you for a political schemer."

She didn't know whether or not to be offended by that, settling instead with confusion. "I - I... How do you... Know this?"

"Don't you know?" Blueblood was once more surprised, giving her a critical look. "Are you toying with me, Sparkle? You're making yourself the fool more than me if that is the case."

Twilight shook her head, still stunned. Blueblood seemed to take it at face value with a few more seconds of critical examination, continuing to levitate out his models. "Well," he begins, "My family is, of course, from the Old Hierarchy. They were quite prominent, in fact - one of the few major Houses to break away and follow Her Radiance south to the Third Subjugation. Of course, it was controversial at the time, given our leader was the daughter of the Archmagus that Her Radiance slew to seize the Hierarchy. Quite politically astute, but controversial. After all, we had lost much to Her Radiance. I would say it turned out in our favour in the long run. The Hierarchy may have a wealth of magical knowledge and power in its ranks, but it has very little political capital and remains a rotting corpse of its former self. Meanwhile? We received a Duchy, prominent court positions, and a place in modern society."

Blueblood finished his little lesson by placing down several robe-clad Magus models on the bench, "Really, you make me think your parents never had you study your family history, Sparkle. Or anyone else's. Unlanded, poor, half-extinct near-beaurocrats your family may be, you are still of one of the noble lines of Equestria. Direct descendants as well. With your position, you could raise the family to prominence again, perhaps even regain the Everfree Duchy, given you are Her Radiance's student. It's all very elementary."

Twilight's mind was racing with his new knowledge, and immediately setting priority on getting ahold of some family histories - and asking her parents why she was never told about any of this. She knew the family was old and was once prominent, but Dukes? Blueblood's explanation of his own family history made her pause, though, "A-a-and your d-dad, Duke Redgrove..." She began, ignoring his scathing glance at her stuttering, "Is he... here to challenge me?"

Blueblood's scathing look died away to one of amusement, "My father, challenge you? I love him, of course, but he's never cast a combat spell in his life. Neither have I, of course, but it's the principle of it. In addition, he has a cracked horn. No, even if he wanted to, I'd convince him otherwise. What a foalish thing to do... I said the Magus would consider it, not any sensible Equestrian. The issue with challenging you to a duel, Sparkle," Blueblood leaned closer to her, those intense blue eyes meeting her square on, "Is that while a unicorn with decades of experience would wipe the floor with you, and permanently maim or kill you... That same unicorn would not survive when Her Radiance returns. The Magus sit so long in their coves and towers that they forget consequences exist to their constant challenges and duels, and they especially forget that Her Radiance used to not spare the ones who challenge her."

Twilight blinked as Blueblood turned back to his bags, the logic certainly made sense - from the standpoint of a 'sensible Equestrian.' She didn't get the chance to directly respond as Blueblood continued speaking, levitating a few thick looking books from his bag, "Do not worry about my father, or any of the nobles, trying anything in these trying times. Oh, yes, they might complain and whine, and disrespect the Regent... But all of us are very, very well aware of the power Her Radiance and the Solar Throne hold, Sparkle. Her Radiance has outfoxed all of our combined efforts for the last thousand years. She has reduced our numbers from two-hundred-and-eight to forty-one, all without lifting her hoof from the Palace against us directly. Little laws here and there over centuries, generations-long political manoeuvering, every house has fallen into one of her traps at one point - and for many? It was their demise."

"No," Blueblood shook his head, "We nobility may be prideful, arrogant even, but we have very long memories. We know that we might get away with running roughshod over the Regency and yourself for the short-term, perhaps even a few years. We could claim all sorts of titles and lands and ancient rights, perhaps even forcibly install a regency council of our own number. But... All of us born with half a brain know that eventually, Her Radiance would return, and our victory would turn to ashes - perhaps literally - and spell the demise of all our houses."

"Really," he said in the stunned silence after his continued lecturing, Twilight flabbergasted, caught completely off-guard by the depth of thought he - and apparently all the nobles - had put into this. "If I were the Regent I would spend less time being annoyed at us and starting foreign wars, and pay more close attention to the Royal Guard and Intelligence Service, perhaps some parts of the Legion, too. They're the real dangers, of course. I expect she is making moves, of course, she is an Alicorn after all - no doubt she has more ruling experience than all of us put together, wherever she has been all this time."

That managed to pull Twilight back to reality, and made her frown, doubting Blueblood for the first time. "R-royal Guard? Legion? I-intelligence? They're loyal, they've served Equestria for... A thousand years, longer. They defend Equestria."

"Tell me," Blueblood looked back at her, finally abandoning his soldiers and books, meeting her eyes again, "Who is the ruler of Equestria, Sparkle?"

Twilight thought it might be a trick question, but she answered, "Celestia."

Blueblood nods and waits, his blue eyes boring into hers like shards of diamonds. An expectant grin grows on his face, satisfaction as his lesson finally drives home for Twilight. Her mouth opens, then closes. She gulps, and continues, "You're saying... They don't serve... Equestria. They serve... Celestia."

"And who sits on the Solar Throne, Sparkle? Is it Her Radiance, or is it a strange alicorn seen perhaps a few dozen times in the last six hundred years. Whose mysterious reappearance happens to coincide with the incapacitation of Her Radiance? According to rumours, they even found the Regent standing over the weakened Radiance, and she was casting some horrendously powerful spell. And, of course, some may not have such noble intentions... Some may just want to take the opportunity that the nobility so wisely avoid. The Director of Intelligence was recently removed from his position for incompetence by Her Radiance, experienced generals grumble and gawk at the military actions taken, and that the Regent does not keep so up to date with them as Her Radiance did. The downside of these commoner-ran organizations is their short memory. They continue to survive after betrayals and failures, not like us - our houses lose everything when we cross Her Radiance. We learned."

Thankfully, Blueblood stopped speaking, waiting for her response. Her mind was racing, panic gripping her thoughts, running over everything Blueblood had told her - an entirely new angle entering her consideration, one she had never even considered. It was still almost alien to her, she felt her hooves shake slightly. She planted her flank in the dirt, staring at the lines of miniatures lined up on the bench, now imagining them as potential real threats. "I... Never thought of... It like that..."

"Really?" Blueblood seems less surprised now, just mildly disappointed. "Your parents really failed in your education, Sparkle. It's all very elementary. It's why my father is here, in fact. He is sure that the Regent has her own plans and plots, but we can't divine them from afar, so we came here. I was quite surprised to learn that the First Century of the Royal Guard were sent overseas, given the Captain's presence would have been stabilising. We're here to support her in any case, and I'm sure more houses will step forward when the Regent's plan becomes more obvious. Have faith, the Regent is an alicorn with six-hundred years of experience, I expect she is well-used to political plotting and rulership by now. All will be in hoof and my father will meet with her in the next few days to try and coordinate."

Twilight nodded slightly... Right, that made perfect sense. Cadance may be a bit overwhelmed, but she, ultimately, had to know what she was doing. Twilight let out a few shuddering breaths, trying to calm her heart and thoughts.

Cadance had it all under control.

Twilight turned her attention to her own saddlebag, levitating out her chosen few tomes - all relating to some relatively simple enchantment matrixes and warding. She was surprised to discover, though, that at the bottom of her bag was the knife from the carpentry table. Enclosed in a beautiful banded sheath, unassuming except for the fact that she hadn't put it there, or even knew it had a sheath. No one had put it there, she was sure she remembered seeing it on the table as she was leaving earlier.

Maybe... Maybe it felt a little reassuring to have it, though. Even if her magic failed her, a hoof could hold a knife. And Blueblood's revelations had left her nervous and a little paranoid, glancing toward a guard patrol passing by several windows.

She resolved to keep it, and turned back to Blueblood as he began to open the first of his books, "Moving on from your dreadful lack of preparation, these are the main rules of this little game, and -"

Twilight spent the next several hours with Blueblood, first learning the rules, then playing the game using the bench and gravel as terrain.

Soon, Twilight's worries were forgotten as she played with her first friend.

She didn't stutter a single time.

Author's Note

Woooo, another new chapter. This is the part I would have put with the last one but didn't think it fit the tone. Maybe it doesn't matter? In any case, I finished it today and gave it a good few go-overs. Hope you enjoyed it!

Act 1, Chapter 20 - Gray Iron

A blizzard straight from Tartarus had blown in over Canterlot, and it made Senior Custodi Gray's hooves ache against the cobbles. The sky was almost a pure blanket of white and he could barely see to the end of the street. The Castle was nothing but a distinct glow in the distance. Most ponies were inside and bundled up, but the duty of the Canterlot City Guard never ceased, even if it was going to be a slow, hard night on Gray's old bones.

"Keep up, colt," He barked out, his maille clinking under his several layers of cloaks, voice like old gravel and smoke. He was sure he would be heard, he'd spent fifty years in the Legion, far too many of those as a Centurion.

From behind him, he heard the shuffling of maille and hooves on hard ground. He glances back, taking in Custodi Night Rising. A thestral of all things. Green as grass, too. His youthful face was obscured by layers of cloth, but those slitted silver eyes seemed to shine in the low light of the evening blizzard. Gray was no tribalist, but those nightponies were queer. In his day, the colt would have been in the Night Watch with every other thestrals. Modern policy meant spreading them out, though. Not that he was complaining, a thestral was good company. Especially the accents.

"Sorry, Sir," he called back, lightly slurring his s's, moving up to Gray's side, falling into pace with him. "I thought someone had left a shop door open."

Gray grunted in approval, falling into an easy watchpony's trot, comfortable over the many miles they would walk tonight. "Call me Gray, colt. Good to keep an eye out for things like that. You won't see too much crime in Canterlot, but there's plenty of accidents. Wouldn't want some elder mare freezing on a night like this. Where did you say you came from again?"

"Adamantia, sir - Gray." He responded quickly, eager.

"That's the one down the mountains, isn't it?" Gray really had barely heard of it at all. Thestrals kept to themselves and never caused any trouble.

Gray could sense the moment of confused hesitation from the thestral before his response, "I - Yes. All three of the holds are in the mountains, but Adamantia is the closest to Canterlot."

"Is that so? Had no idea. I was never the best at geography. In my day, the EEA hadn't updated the standards for nowhere towns, and I'm from up near the Wastes. First time I saw a full-made map was when I joined the Legion." That had been a damn good year, compared to mining the Legion was easy work, and he'd never had any desire to go back to his hometown. He hadn't seen it for a hundred years and could go a few more without seeing if any relatives were still kicking.

The thestral nodded like he had heard that before. Had Gray told him that story before? Eh, it doesn't matter. He pushed on, "Patrol tonight is takin' us past the Castle, I'll introduce you to a few of the Royal Guards - they call 'em Exterior Patrollers. Means they stand around on the street and walls and watch the gate. Boring, but makes sure none of those cultists get in to bother anypony. I think Dark Stone is on gate duty tonight, an old friend of mine. Then we'll stop by Doughnut Joe's. It's a few streets off our patrol, but on a night like this it won't matter much, and you'll be thankful for the coffee and snack."

Rising seemed content with that, and they marched on through the white-out streets. While the colt seemed a little lost, Gray knew these cobbles like the tip of his snout. He'd better, he'd been patrolling them for fifty years.

The glowing mass of the Castle grew closer and closer. Soon the outer wall came into view, a mass of white stone fifty-feet high, the massive drawbridge was lowered but the gates were closed for the night. Twelve Royal Guards stood arrayed on the bridge and in the street leading to it, a few more on the walls. Gleaming golden armour, the only added layers for the cold weather were heavy cloaks that draped across their backs. Snow steamed when it impacted the thick cloth, leaving all of them in a slight haze.

As they entered the street, one of the pegasi broke away from his post and made over to them. He was aging, even more than Gray, and steely-eyed, his wingblades reflecting the glow of street lamps. "Dark," Gray greeted as they came to a stop, "Slow night?"

The pegasi nodded, his eyes flicking to Rising, "Quieter than the grave. This a new colt?"

"Yeah, out of Adamantia. Started a week ago, been showing him the ropes."

"Adamantia?" Dark glanced over Rising, "What brings you to the Canterlot Watch?"

Rising spoke up, eagerness in his voice - silver eyes now literally glowing, "I was in the Night Guard program -" Both Gray and Dark gave low whistles, impressed. "- but I decided it wasn't for me. I heard the Canterlot City Watch has a strong program for qualifying for the Solarian Academy to become a Royal Guard, so I decided to make the move."

Gray eyed the colt with newfound respect, "You were almost a Monster Hunter, colt? And gave it up?" And hadn't been bragging about it...

"They do more than hunt monsters," Dark spoke up, smiling, "It's grim work, so I can understand why you left. A few squads are actually here at the moment. If you did well in their program, I'm sure the Solarian Academy will happily accept your recommendation from the Watch. In fact, if you're any good, I wouldn't mind taking a look at you myself. I can't give you a full recommendation, but it might speed things along in the watch."

Gray had to fight to keep the smile off his face at the colt's wide-eyed smile and eager response, "Oh - Thank you, sir. I'd be honoured, I don't have my things, but I still practice all the katas and -"

Dark laughed good-naturedly, Gray resisting the urge to do the same, and rested a hoof on the thestral's shoulder, "Slow down. You're still in the watch, and have plenty of time. Go on with old Gray here," Gray scoffed at the word 'old', "and come back tomorrow, I'm off-duty. I'll tell the ones on Exterior to send word to me when you show up."

Rising nodded eagerly, joy obvious on his face. Gray was glad he decided to come by this way tonight. As much as he liked the Canterlot City Watch, it was an old warhorse's job, not for youths to spend their whole lives in. He gave a solid nod to Dark in thanks, then turned, "Come on, colt. We still have a patrol to keep."

"You mean you don't want to miss Joe's evening batch," Dark laughed, and Gray ignored him - pressing on into the streets, Rising at his side.

The Royal Guards were soon out of sight in the blizzard.

The colt was practically bouncing with every step, so Gray kept his silence and let him enjoy the victory that had been won. Gray had a feeling the colt was going for Royal Guard the moment he saw him...

A few minutes later they were stepping out of the cold, white street and into Doughnut Joe's. A fire was roaring to a side of the room and the displays were half-full of fresh, steaming pastries. Doughnut Joe - Gray had never learned his real name - stood behind the counter, cleaning off several large sheets, ovens roaring behind him. There were only a few other ponies inside, regulars that Gray recognized, among them the Head Astronomer. He was probably on his way to the Observatory. Gray gave him a nod as he passed and made for the counter.

"Gray," Joe called as he approached, smile coming to his chubby, brown face, "Your regular? And who's the thestral?"

"Yeah. This is Night Rising, came in a week ago. What do you want, colt? It's on me."

The thestral blinked and glanced over the menu, eyes searching carefully before they lit up, "Oh! You have Mosscakes?! I'll take one, please, and coffee with two creams."

"What in Celestia's name is a Mosscake?" Gray asked, confused, glancing up at the menu. That part of it had faded into the background over the years, but proudly displayed was the chosen pastry.

"You need to branch out more, Gray," Joe chastised, smiling, "It's a thestral pastry. It doesn't use actual moss anymore, but in traditional recipes it does. I make a few batches every night, the Night Watch go through them like you do Manehattan Cream."

Gray shook his head, wondering what sane pony would have eaten moss in the first place. A single Manehattan Cream doughnut and black coffee were placed down for Gray, then an odd brown minicake with green frosting and coffee was put down for Rising.

They each scooped up their food and drink with a foreleg and made for a nearby table, sitting down and starting to dig in. Gray spoke up about halfway through this meal, "So, colt, even if you're gonna be moving on to the Royal Guard, you'll want to get to know the people of the city. You'll start to recognize alot of 'em from patrolling around. Especially important ones, like him," Gray gave a nod toward the Head Astronomer. "That there, for one, is Night Light, Head of the Royal Astronomical Society. His daughter's Twilight Sparkle, the Apprentice of the Princess herself. "

Rising's eyes widened noticeably and he glanced toward the dark blue pony, who was absorbed in some tome as thick as Gray's leg, "Really? And he just, what, comes down here for doughnuts and a coffee? I thought that the Princess' Apprentice was from some noble house when I heard about her."

"He just comes down here for a doughnut and coffee," Gray confirms. "And to meet his wife. She comes home from work at the Royal Armouries, she's Head Artificer, when he's on his way to work. Must be why they're so happy together. If you come in at the right time they'll be sharing a snack, but we won't have time to wait around to see it. Learn stuff like this, colt, it's what makes being a City Guard worth it - knowing the ponies."

Rising seemed to take that to heart, nodding. Gray felt satisfied that the lesson had been passed on. It was important, even for a Royal Guard, he thought. Gray couldn't imagine knowing the Princess, but he imagines the colt will if he became a guard - and Gray would be damned if he didn't send the best he could up to watch over her. And you had to know the ponies you watched over, and understand them, to be a truly great Watchpony.

The pair finished their brief meals and drained their coffees, heading into the evening snowstorm once more, the Sun's glow impossible to make out through the clouds.

Gray led them down a narrow street, cutting across small pathways to make it back to their route, "It's a bit labyrinthine now, colt, but you'll get used to the layout... eventually..."

He slowed to a stop, ears pricking at a distant, faint sound, barely audible over the wind. A sound he would know in his bones for all his life. He heard it again and frowned. The clank of Legion Armour. Rising spoke up from next to him, "The layout, Gray?"

"Listen to that, colt - you hear that metal?"

There were long seconds of silence, the wind howling, the light sounds continuing from nearby. Rising eventually nodded, "Yes, sir. Watch Patrol?"

"No... No, we wear maille. That's plates. Some drunk idiots must be out playing with their toys," Gray said, frown on his face. That had to be it. There was one rule of the City Watch that stood above all others, that was their original duty, the ultimate responsibility of the ponies who patrolled the silent, peaceful streets.

The Legion was to never deploy within the bounds of Canterlot. Its members were never to be armed here without express permission. Incoming legionary cohorts had their gear impounded at the stations.

Why was he hearing Legion Armor in his streets?

Gray turned down another street, starting to make for the sound. Mentally imagining the layout of the city in his head, he pictured the path he was taking. It... led to the Castle Gates.

He sped up his trot, joints aching more now. Rising easily kept up, "Sir, what's wrong?"

The noises were getting louder now. This wasn't a few unruly soldiers, he could hear dozens of armoured hoofbeats, hear the clanking of their metal plates, hear the silence as not a single of the soldiers spoke to eachother.

He didn't get a chance to respond to Rising as they rounded a corner, and came face-to-face with a squad of Legionnaires. Armed to the teeth in dark blue plate, faces obscured, clad in heavy cloaks - weapons hung at their sides, their wingblades gleamed in the low light, horns shone. Gray heard the breath of Rising catch and could sense the colt tensing next to him. The legionnaires froze for a moment, eyes wide with surprise - they weren't expecting them here.

Still, around them on almost all sides, Gray could hear more of that familiar clanking in the distance. By Celestia.

"Run, colt," Gray muttered, his old muscles ached, joints tense as they hadn't been in fifty years - he saw the legionnaires tense, their pegasi's wings spreading. "Get to the Castle. Raise the alarm."

The dumb colt was frozen, so Gray turned his head and roared at him, voice carrying easily over the blizzard, "Get to the Gatehouse, Rising! Fly!"

Rising turned and lept into the air, wings beating with impressive speed.

The legionnaires cursed, their Decanii yelled out, "Catch him!" And surged forward toward Gray, his men following him. Their pegasi took to the air, but Rising's headstart would be too much for them, Gray hoped.

He surged to meet them, knowing the sounds of battle would draw more ears, raise the alarm, roaring, "For the Princess!"

Gray heard the haunting clanking of those metal plates until his final moments.

Cadance knew it would be a good day the moment she woke up.

She felt rested and refreshed, accomplished with the amount of work she had gotten through the previous night. There were issues to work through still and she was nowhere near as quick as Celestia, but she had a firm handle on a large portion of that load - and could get it done before nightfall.

Her mane was perfect, her regalia sitting just right, and she couldn't resist giving herself a saucy smile in the mirror - wriggling her flank. Yup, she's still got it. She hears some colts really like regalia... Maybe once Celestia woke up, she'd give wearing gold to the bedroom a try. If she could find a colt who could handle her real form... Her mind trailed off to Shining Armor, imagining that kind smile, soft eyes, strong legs, muscled flank, his long, thick, throbbing length... Mmmph...

Cadance tore herself out of her fantasies after awhile longer and departed her room in very good spirits.

Raven met up with her on the way to her office, as she had every morning. The docket had little unusual on it, mostly paperwork as there was no open court being held today. Cadance had cut out most of the tea breaks that Celestia took on a regular basis, but treated herself with an extra just before the few throne room meetings that were scheduled today. Those meetings did catch her attention, though, and she inquired, "Raven, you said Lieutenant Ferrus wanted an appointment in the Throne Room?"

Raven flipped back a page on one of her many clipboards and nodded, "Yes, that is correct. He lists it as having to do with deployment schedules."

Cadance frowned, "He could have just met with me without an appointment. Is that normal for Royal Guards?"

Raven lightly shrugged a shoulder, "Most never met with the Princess in that capacity, she handled it without prompting - as you have been. I expect he wants to ask to be deployed overseas, but I don't recall him asking like this before."

Cadance sighed, she should expect this by now, "I expect he wants to see if I recall the proper ceremonies. I won't be bothered with it, send him a message to change the meeting to..." She glanced at the passing windows, noting the snow starting to fall, the incoming blizzard looming across the landscape like a cloak of white. "South Gardens, in the shielded gondolas. I'll enjoy a bit of cool weather while we meet." That will give him a proper chastisement. His first meeting with her after ignoring her the entire regency, and he wants her to haul herself over to the Throne Room for a full ceremony? He can enjoy a cold seat for their meeting. "Make sure it's written as an order, Raven, I don't want any misunderstandings."

Raven smirked slightly, and nodded, "As you say, Princess."

Cadance glanced back at her to share the smile, and that's when she noticed her pair of guards. She stopped, frowning - eyeing the pair of completely unfamiliar newcomers. "Where is Sergeant Valve and Corporal Grinder?" She was very fond of the pair. She knew Grinder watched her flank more than the halls, but he had a few good quips in him, and both of them had fine rears of their own. Plus, she enjoyed Sergeant Valve's silent glare of intimidating disapproval at ponies who bothered her with foolishness.

The left one inclined his head slightly, and that's when she noticed their helmets were a half-size too large. She frowned deeper as he spoke, "They were moved to hall duty by Lieutenant Ferrus, your majesty. Apologies."

"Hall duty?" She intoned, now truly annoyed with the Lieutenant. The two were senior guards, and would only be moved from her side as punishment. Cadance wouldn't have it. "Send another order, Raven. I want them back on my retinue by tomorrow."

Raven nodded in confirmation, making another note as Cadance continued speaking, "And why are your helmets improperly sized?"

The Guard always got custom equipment, hoof-made and tailored.

"A mixup at the quartermaster, your majesty," the left one spoke again, apologetic. "We received crates meant for storage by the Third Century, while our equipment was sent to the warehouses. I am told it will be corrected by tomorrow."

Raven frowned slightly now but didn't speak up, making another note on her papers. Cadance nodded slightly, and tried to put it out of her mind, "I suppose everyone makes mistakes, my condolences for your ears."

She turned and pressed on.

Soon the incident faded to the back of Cadance's mind as she arrived at her office, settling down with the first of the day's paperwork.

Time didn't so much fly as limp weakly through the air as she worked. Thankfully, Cadance had wisened up to some of the finer points of doing paperwork all day. She now had a record player in her office, blasting her favourite tunes at max volume. She knew that the guards outside could hear it clearly, her usual pair had assured her they quite enjoyed the break of monotony.

As usual, reports from the Intelligence Service felt lacking, the emotions imprinted on the papers reluctant obedience. Cadance suspected they were up to something but wasn't quite sure what. She resolved to end the farce of their distance from her regency in the next few days, she would pencil in a surprise visit to their headquarters with a full century of Royal Guard and get a good sense of what was happening from the source.

Hours passed without incident. Some sections of her paperwork turned out to be very pleasant. She received a few letters from orphanages in the city requesting more funding, and she happily signed off on their visits to parks and recreation centres. A school in Manehattan had its application for a tour of the Palace approved.

Then, she had to deal with a few minor points in regards to Celestia's personal finances - which she hadn't even been aware of. It seems, despite the National Treasury being literally Celestia's own personal treasury, she had a great deal of set aside wealth. Originally, Cadance had been surprised - thinking her aunt had been siphoning funds, a move most unlike her. The truth was, however, that Celestia was a private business owner, and collected the small tax she was owed on all her noble titles. It had been well managed over the millenium, and was incredibly vast.

What she used this immense wealth for was no surprise to Cadance, though. First, several tropical islands were privately owned. Then there were several baking companies, farms, and other food providers that made up a large portion of the castle's suppliers. All very high maintenance, producing only the highest quality items, all providing for the castle with only the most minimal payments. In addition, she privately owned the entirety of the Crystal Wastes in the far north - a country-sized expanse of frozen land, hills, and mountains that were expected to be mineral-rich, and always had buyers chomping at the bit. No prospecting or development had been performed. Cadance wasn't sure why, but she kept the tradition of refusing all offers.

Finally... A huge amount of her private capital went to dozens of separate scholarships for schools around the country, largely for needy families, in spite of the already extensive public scholarships provided by the government. It surprised Cadance to realize that anyone with the proper drive could attend Celestia's School without paying a single bit if they applied, under the 'Sunflower's Fund for the Gifted.' Sunflower, right - very creative.

As always, there were dozens of applicants for the money to go to Celestia's School alone. Celestia, apparently, reviewed most of them herself. Cadance did not have the same time, and instead usually called in Raven, who was more than happy to spend an hour sorting through them.

As Raven settled into her chair and started to sort, Cadance noticed the big smile on her face. She didn't have to ask, Raven just began speaking, "I saw Twilight on my way to meet the Head of Staff."

Cadance perked an ear, interested immediately - signing off on several bills for 'Chocolate Delights' on Celestia's behalf. Well, Cadance's behalf while Celestia was asleep. She would be sure not to waste a single one, after all.

Raven continued, almost gushing, "She was playing with Blueblood, Duke Redgrove's son, in the Mallorn Garden. Twilight made a little city out of magic. I haven't heard of the game, but she was cheering - and had a big grin on her face. Blueblood looked to be enjoying himself, too - oh and you should see the guards that are hanging around. I saw Sergeant Valve, they were using him as a mannequin while arguing something about armour rating on Royal Guards. She was practically bouncing around!"

Cadance soon had a grin on her face at the mental image, her heart getting light. She felt like she could jump for joy, her wings fluttering. "That's great!" She looked up from her work, rubbing her hoofs together slightly, "Twilight, playing with toys? I'll have to look in on the way to my meeting with Lieutenant Ferrus," A quick glance at the clock did reveal that most of the day had passed away, and a look at the window revealed the blizzard had greatly intensified. The castle's wards would protect the gondolas from the worst of it, at least.

She pressed on with her work, now intent on finishing quickly, so she'd have time to poke in on Twilight without being late.

Cadance made it with time to spare, looking in through one of the windows into the enclosed garden - protected from the wind and blizzard by the castle, only a few flakes of snow falling past the wards. She almost squee'd. It was a close thing.

True to Raven's words, a large area had been spelled into a small city - solid enough illusions to support the little toys they were playing with. Twilight was hopping between buildings, not a single layer against the cold on her. "And this Squad... Their Unicorn will cast... Shield of the Sun!" Cadance was surprised to hear her speaking without a stutter, even if it was slower, but couldn't hold the joy, sighing with happiness while she watched Twilight roll a pair of dice, grinning, seeming to get the result she wanted. "They have... A plus to their... Armour save!"

"Wish I knew that one," Sergeant Valve commented, standing near the mallorn as Raven said he would be. He was smiling as well, a broad, well-built unicorn. A pair of the Royal Guards standing near him chuckled as well. She noted their helmets all fit, as did their armour. That tickled the back of her mind for some reason, but she pushed it aside, focusing on Twilight's joy, which seemed to cause Blueblood some consternation.

"That's the sixth time you've gotten that off, Sparkle," he drolled out, "Despite its difficulty. Are you done with your turn -"

Blueblood was cut off by Twilight noticing Cadance and jumping out of the city, rushing over to her. Cadance lowered herself down to meet Twilight's charging hug, noticing that the little filly had grown a good few inches. It made Cadance's heart feel warm.

Twilight nuzzled her affectionately, excitement in her voice as she started to ramble, gripping Cadance's leg with her hoof and tugging toward the garden, "Blueblood showed me... T-t-this amazing game! It's... You play armies, and there's... Rulebooks and... All kinds of things. Will you play... C-cadance, please?"

Cadance's heart almost melted then and there, and she nods, "I'd be happy to, Twilight - I have to finish a quick meeting in the South Gardens, then I'll be right back, alright?"

Twilight's disappointment lasted only a moment, then she nods excitedly, rushing back over to the little city. "H-hey! I wasn't... Done yet!"

Cadance watched only a moment longer, knowing if she stayed she would never make her meeting with the Lieutenant. Urgh. All the more reason to be annoyed with him... She hopes his balls stick to the gondola's seat. With a friendly nod to Sergeant Valve, which he returned, she turned and pressed on for the gardens.

She let herself become lost in thought, keeping that image of an enthusiastic, joyous Twilight firmly in her head.

Cadance almost ran into someone as she rounded a corner, blinking back to reality, looking down as the stallion took several steps back, giving a short bow. She recognized him after a moment; Duke Redgrove. She smiled, a sudden and wicked idea coming to mind. She had met with him once since his arrival a week ago, and quite enjoyed his sharp tongue. "Duke Redgrove! My apologies, it seems I became lost in thought, I hope I didn't bump your horn?" She hadn't gotten anywhere near bumping into him, really, let alone getting him on the cracked horn.

The Duke blinked, and gave another slight bow, then looks up at her - a welcoming smile on his face as he spoke, "Ah, I was lost in a bit of thought as well. And I am quite well, thank you. I was on my way to peek in on the Princess' Garden. I was told my son was making a friend, and was curious to see."

Cadance nodded in understanding, her own smile became much more genuine at the memory, "Oh, yes - I just saw the pair. They're playing with toy soldiers and dice. I will be returning after a meeting I must attend, but it's quite worth even a few moments looking in."

"Oh?" Redgrove looked pleased, and relieved - a weight seemed to remove itself from the stallion, "That's quite good news. I had been growing worried for my son. He is quite talented, in all humility, but since his mother's passing he has been..." Redgrove searched for the right word, Cadance growing immediately sympathetic - she remembered hearing about that some years ago, an accident if she recalled. "Isolated. I worried for him. He got much more excitable when we began travelling away from the manor, so this is quite the relief."

Cadance nodded, understanding now, "I see, that is a rough event for any foal - Twilight herself has some difficulties in making new friends. I'm only glad it turned out so well, I expect the pair could have easily been at odds instead."

Redgrove nods in agreement, moving out of her way, "I shouldn't keep you any longer, your majesty, you did mention a meeting."

Cadance's plan returned to the forefront of her mind, and she lept, "Actually, Duke, if you would not mind I could use the company for my walk there and back. As I mentioned, I'm returning to play with the pair afterwards in any case."

The Duke seemed surprised, she could see the gears turning in his head as he nodded, "I would be honoured, your majesty."

Nodding, smile now wholly genuine, she pressed on out of the castle and into the south gardens. This side of the castle was much more protected against the weather from the Everfree due to a concentration of wards, and so this part of the gardens had only a light layer of snow. Oddly, she noted mounds had piled up in some places. Down the cleared path, she could see the gondolas, but not the Lieutenant.

Cadance felt a new note of annoyance. Was he going to be late? Of all the -

Her heart froze, and she stopped suddenly. Her eyes locked on the mounds of 'snow', flicking between several of the gondolas, up to the eaves of several trees. Her alicorn eyes saw it all, when she paid attention.

Sixty Royal Guards waited, standing like statues in the snow. She spotted dark-clad Night Guard in the trees, head swivelling to catch even more on the sloped roofs nearby, and her mind began to race, heart thudding in her chest. Monster Hunters? Were they going to -

One of the adamantine-clad shapes stepped onto the path, immediately becoming more visible. He spoke up, and she recognized Lieutenant Ferrus' voice as he declared, "By order of the Royal Guard, you are to surrender yourself immediately into our custody and unseal Her Radiance's room for our inspection. Do not make this difficult, Princess."

Cadance heard Raven gasp in fear from behind her, and the movement of more metal-shod hooves. More Royal Guards emerged from the gardens... No, not Royal Guards, she realized. All of their armour was misfitted slightly, enough that she noticed it now, but was dismissable. Her heart thudded like a drum in her chest. There were a hundred ponies arrayed in front of her now, more likely behind her. Sixty Royal Guard, thirty or forty imposters, and nearly twenty Night Guard in teams around her. Were they going to try and kill her?

No, they wanted her alive. Why? To open Celestia's room. Her heart froze a second time. There were only five ponies in the world who could open Celestia's chambers without laying siege to the wards there; Celestia, Luna, Herself, Captain Steel Wind... And Twilight.

Before she had a chance to speak, though, Duke Redgrove moved several steps forward - his head held high, almost impetuously glaring at the arrayed soldiers. "And what is this nonsense? Lieutenant, I hope you and your men are finished with this little prank... This Princess is Her Radiance's beloved niece and Regent of the Solar Throne."

"Indeed she is," The Lieutenant replied, "That is why she is being offered a chance of surrender into our joint custody. Step aside, Duke Redgrove. You need have no involvement in this."

The Duke seemed to bristle, and his horn sparkled lightly - not one Royal Guard moved an inch in reaction. She could feel their eyes firmly on her, watching her every twitch. The imposters, though, gave small jerks as his horn lit up, but didn't yet act.

Cadance spoke before he could, things starting to click into place. Her failures manifest. "So... Joint custody, Lieutenant?" She asked, voice low but carrying easily. The distant, howling wind felt like whispers clawing at her ears. "Who convinced you of this... plan? Was it IS, or your own initiative? How many have betrayed me?"

The Lieutenant was silent, and that was answer enough.

"A coup?" The Duke says, disgust evident in his tone. "You're a mad fool, Lieutenant. Stand down, she is an alicorn - once-apprentice of Her Radiance. Do you think you can force her to do anything?"

Cadance thought the Duke overestimated her education in war magic, but she was an alicorn - and alicorns needed little more than their own being.

"If she won't, we will have to force Lady Twilight. A course of action none of us want, Princess. Please, do not resist. You will be treated well unless evidence of wrongdoing is found." The Lieutenant sounded regretful at the mention of forcing Twilight to do anything, Cadance supposed that the little filly had won more affection from the guards than she had.

The stand-off is interrupted by a low blaring beginning to echo around the garden, emanating from the castle. Small red stones in the path briefly lit up, flashing lightly. The Gate Alarm?

"Legate Emerald Cut," One of the gold-clad imposters mutters, "We need to hurry, Lieutenant."

There was a distant clash of steel, and unintelligible shouts. Loyal Guards?

Through his eye slits, Cadance could see the Lieutenant's eyes briefly close, and his lips move in a prayer. Then, they opened, "Princess," he begins again, voice firm, "Surrender immediately."

Before she had a chance to respond, Duke Redgrove seemed to grow taller - his shadow long and august. He spoke, voice powerful and angry, like a parent disciplining a child. Cadance could have believed he was one of his Warrior-Unicorn ancestors in that moment, horn crackling. "Surrender! You've let the Legion into Canterlot? How far will you go in your betrayals, Lieutenant!? Do you think Her Radiance will be pleased with what you've done! You've sent your own battle brothers to die!"

The Duke took a breath to keep shouting, the Lieutenant seemed to waver a little, slight hesitation in his eyes. Then, there was a click and whistle, followed by a wet sounding thud. The Duke collapsed with a rising gurgle in his throat. A crossbow bolt was sticking out of his chest, buried almost to the feather, fired from one of the gold-clad imposters, a cold look in his eyes. The Duke's feet lightly kicked against the ground as he desperately inhaled and choked on blood.

Cadance stepped forward, moving to help the Duke - but every soldier in the courtyard tensed, a few taking steps closer. She froze, grinding her teeth, feeling rage begin to boil in her chest. Snow began to melt around her hooves, steaming upward.

"Raven," She managed, voice flat, commanding - eyes now locked on the Lieutenant. She can't imagine what he saw there, but he flinched slightly. "Get the Duke inside, try to help him."

Raven Inkwell slinked forward without a word, shaking from head to hooves. She gently levitated the Duke, pulling him into the castle, leaving a trail of blood far too wide and thick to lose and survive without immediate care.

Cadance took a breath and exhaled. The Courtyard was frozen, waiting for the first move. She could feel the sun in the sky, low in its path - but not yet set, and it wouldn't for some time. Its weak rays seemed to burn against her fur when she focused on them, fueling the molten fury rising in her heart.

She bent her magic around her. Her flesh began to feel stone-like, hard with the rising of her earth pony magic. Her muscles tensed, fed new waves of energy and power. The world felt light and weak, as if she could stamp and crack the very foundations of the castle. The slight movements of the ponies around her began to slow and grow more in focus, all of her vision in perfect clarity now. Her wings twitched with the power coursing around her. They were so slow, like they were trapped in water while she walked free in the open air. In an instant, all the powers of an alicorn were at her beck and call. She did not feel like a pony any longer, she was more. Now, at this moment, she felt like she was free from a prison of her own design.

She was not trained in battle, but an alicorn did not have to be.

Cadance felt the Sun burning far above her, knowing the power at her beck and call if she required it.

The gold-clad imposters moved first, one raising a crossbow. She lept and gave a great flap of her wings hard enough to clear several feet of snow, rising in a great cloud of white beneath her.

The guards surged forth, and battle was joined.

Twilight hopped over the illusionary city, frowning at the move Blueblood had made. "Hey! I wasn't... done yet!"

Blueblood rolled his eyes a little, levitating his squad of Lunar Legionnaires back to their positions, drolling out, "Well then, Sparkle, go on - cast the Shield with your other squads. I'm sure you'll somehow cast every one of them this turn as well."

Twilight beamed, and began to roll for her squads of Royal Guard - each with their own Combat Unicorn duo, of course. Expensive... But worth the points expenditure. She cast three of six successfully, grinning to herself. Her units were well-positioned for the assault of Blueblood, in cover and defensive positions, shielded from the worst of his ranged support.

Then, the mallorn began to creak loudly, its branches twisting in non-existent wind - loud grounds like thunder filling the small garden as the tree seemed to quiver in anger. Twilight's attention was immediately stolen by the tree, eyes going to its smooth bark as it began to glow a baleful red to her magesight.

The voice from her dreams whispered once again to her, insistent, fear and concern filling its tone, 'Call her, Twilight Sparkle! Call her! Call her!'

"What's going on?" Sergeant Valve spoke up, eyeing the tree a little warily, the new guards near him also standing more attentive.

"It's... Angry about... Something," Twilight explained, shivering at the voice resonating in her head - why was it mad? The baleful red started to twist, sinews of purple and orange mixing in. She felt a prickle on the back of her neck. "It's... I don't... know."

"Lady Twilight," A new voice calls from the side of the garden, a squad of four guards approaching, "Sergeant."

Valve turned his attention to the newcomers, the tree's thrashing grew more violent, its branches moving entire feet side to side - the noise of its metal-like leaves colliding like the tolling of bells. She saw the Sergeant frown.

"Y-yes?" She asked, suddenly nervous - Blueblood didn't correct her. She could see his eyes narrow as they rested on the tree, and remain narrow as they regard the new guards.

"There is a situation. Sergeant, an intruder has been detected in the Princess' chambers. Princess Cadance is investigating a gap in the wards, we need to move quickly to -"

"Your helmet is crooked, Guard," the Sergeant spoke, his eyes narrow. Twilight saw him practically bristle, the eyes of the large, stone-coloured unicorn searching over the group. The nearby guards who had been with Valve also tensed, regarding the two newcomers with sudden intensity, their wings twitching.

Twilight eyed the newcomers herself now, the air thick enough with tension to cut with a hammer. All of their helmets were, indeed, slightly off. Either slightly too big or too small. What caught her attention, though... Was the polish. The wing-plates and vambraces had slight grime in them, buildup. Shining had spent ages complaining about all the time the Guards spent polishing armour, that he had cleaned more suits than he could count, and somehow still wasn't as good as the others. No guard would be caught dead in unpolished armour, not in the palace.

Her mind began to race. They were relaxed, too relaxed. Was it guard training? No, if there was a threat to Celestia they wouldn't be here. They would - Cadance wouldn't be investigating a breach in the wards. What was going on? She took a step back, closer to Sergeant Valve. Twilight could feel the moment she stepped into his reassuring shadow.

Blueblood spoke up, giving voice to some of her thoughts - he was so much better at reading ponies than she was... This had to be some kind of misunderstanding, right? "And why isn't the Regent moving to protect her beloved aunt... Corporal?"

A low blaring began to ring through the palace. Twilight knew it at once, she had read about it in a few of Luna's books. The gate alarm? She flinched at a distant shout, then a clash of metal on metal.

In the time she had flinched from the sound, Sergeant Valve's horn lit up and she was shoved behind him alongside Blueblood - the large unicorn's armour-clad body now firmly between her and the new guards.

A gleaming blue shield lept into existence in front of him, his head twisting in a careful arc. The new ponies lept forward, quick, but they looked a little clumsy to Twilight's wide eyes, unused to the ill-fitted armour. Before they even crossed half the distance to the Sergeant, the two nearby pegasi were on them, wings extended, twirling mid-air as they crashed onto the group.

Twilight shut her eyes, but she heard the scream and the yells, heard metal bend and snap, the crack of bone. A quick few flashes lit up her closed eyelids, controlled spellfire. There was a brief plea that she flinched at, followed by a solid, metallic thump. She felt Blueblood press himself against her side, shuddering. The noise in the courtyard died down as quickly as it started.

In its wake, the voice came to her again, whispering in her mind, 'Call her! Call her!'

Her eyes opened when the Sergeant scooped her up, placing her on his back. The two pegasi guard stood tall amidst four corpses or near-corpses. The guards were covered in blood, their wingblades slick with it, chestplates more red than gold. The... the imposters had been shredded quickly, cleanly, efficiently. They didn't stand a chance. One of the pegasi quickly moved over, the small group not even having to exchange words as the Sergeant swept up Blueblood in magic and put him on the pegasus' back.

"Sir, orders?" The unladen pegasus asked as the mallorn continued to groan, creak, and growl in righteous anger.

"The private quarters may be compromised, and we would need to cross the main hall to get into the Lunar Tower. We cannot be sure of the gate's status." She could hear the Sergeant's mind racing as he considered his options. Luna's room was practically across the palace...

"The Regent was going to the South Gardens," the one laden with Blueblood pointed out, "She might need help, and she would be the safest place to be. I think these are IS or Legion, and the Regent will have her personal guards."

The Sergeant nodded in agreement, "No more wasting time, let's move. Foals," he glanced between her and Blueblood now, "If we get into a fight, slide off our backs and hide. If we go down, run to your room and bar the door, Lady Sparkle. Use your illusions. Don't stop for anyone. You remain with her, Lord Blueblood. Do you understand?"

Twilight managed a shaky nod, unable to truly think. She didn't see if Blueblood did, but the Sergeant seemed satisfied. He turned and led them into the halls. The unladen guard led the way, checking each corner and intersection they came to carefully on the short path to the South Gardens.

She clung to the Sergeant tightly, trying not to hear the distant sounds of intensifying battle, trying not to hear the low, droning alarm. Then, she heard a mighty crack-boom from where they were heading and the sounds of yells of alarm and battle. There was the sound of ripping air and thunder, the ground under their hooves shook. They were only a hall from the gardens... What was going on?

Their group came to a halt at the sounds from ahead, there was another earsplitting crack of thunder, shouts that Twilight couldn't make out. She heard many smaller spells zip through the air, whistling. She could feel the magic being drawn closer ahead of them, something was consuming magic - a great tidal wave of it. Cadance?

"Corporal, glance out a window," Valve ordered, covering next to a wall while the unladen corporal moved forward, the ground shaking slightly again. There was a horrific sound of rending metal and a piercing scream. Twilight closed her eyes again, as if that might help.

The Corporal rushed back, "Sir! The Regent is under attack, she's outnumbered - it's the Third!"

Twilight didn't understand the implication. The Third Century was attacking Cadance? Valve froze, though. She heard his breathing deepen, his muscles shudder under the armor. "Corporal, go to the throne room and activate the Siege Wards. Expect resistance, or the Throne Guards would have activated them by now. Off our backs, foals, quickly now."

Before he was even done speaking the pegasus had saluted and rushed down the hall, vanishing in an instant. Twilight slid off his back as she was ordered, the Sergeant turned to her and Blueblood, grim-faced. "Foals, you need to hide. Twilight, you know the castle well. Get somewhere safe, make your way to your room. Slowly, carefully. Use your illusions. We need to protect the Regent."

"C-c-c-cadance is... U-under attack?" She managed to ask between her laboured breathing, fear spiking in her chest, dismay. The Castle was supposed to be safe. She could feel sunlight on her skin, despite being fully inside. "W-w-why?"

"I don't know. Get somewhere safe. Corporal, go get reinforcements if you can." The second pegasus gave a grim nod, and bounded off into the halls, toward the barracks.

Valve looked at the pair of them one final time, a war between duties in his eyes, then he turned and rushed toward the sounds of combat.

The two were left alone. Twilight's breathing came hard. She was useless, useless, useless, useless! She wanted to rip her mane out. This must be a bad dream, a new nightmare, a new horror thrust upon her. She felt her hooves shake. Cadance was in trouble, she was being hurt, and Twilight was useless.

She felt Blueblood's shaky hoof on her shoulder, "We... We need to get to your room, come on. We won't be of any use, Twilight. We have to hide like the Sergeant said. Or we can find my father."

'We won't be of any use.'

'Call her, Twilight Sparkle,' The voice came again.

Twilight felt the weight of expectation on her. She swore she would never be useless again. She promised.

Twilight broke off, sprinting after the Sergeant as fast as her legs would carry her. Blueblood gave a shout of dismay behind her, but after a second, she heard his hooves beating after hers. "Sparkle! What are you doing!?"

She ignored him, purpose burning in her chest. She had to do something.

She could see the doors leading to the South Gardens before her, she spotted a trail of blood leading into a nearby room, but ignored it.

Twilight burst through the double doors, and into Tartarus.

The South Gardens were in ruins. Corpses in broken adamantine plate lay strewn by the dozens, several imposter guards lay half-melted or torn in two. The ground was pocked with dents and cracks, some sections of the paths turned to molten rock, flowing and burning gazebos and the hedge maze. Sections of the castle walls were pocked and marked with spellfire, great chunks of stone ripped from the magically reinforced fortifications.

Dozens of guards still stood, surrounding a lone figure, their plate blackened, burnt, and damaged. Black-clad soldiers flew in circles, others were weaving a great spell in unison, the webs of its unformed body forming in the air between them.

Cadance was in the midst of it all. Her pink fur shone like diamond, her wings blazed with fire and heat, her mane turned into a flowing nebula of magical power. One of her wings had been sheared off, golden ichor pouring from dozens of wounds - yet before Twilight's eyes, they were sealing. Her wing was already reforming, regrowing entire bone structures in mere seconds. An attack hit her across the face, a great spellblow from a royal guard unicorn, melting a section of her jaw free - yet Cadance did not even seem to feel it. Her hoof lashed out like thunder, cracking adamantine plate like so much chalk, sending the guard careening into a tree. She lept to the side to avoid another spell, her free wing swirling, unarmed, into a diving pegasus. There was a horrendous crack as bare flesh and bone dented in the side of the guard's armour, sending him to the ground, still forever.

And Cadance's aura... It burned brighter than ever, the Alicorn turned into a star of her own, shining with every colour of the rainbow, not dirtied by the blood and battle around her.

It pained Twilight to look at, but she had to do something.

She spotted the Sergeant rushing to engage a set of the black-clad guards, no doubt to interrupt their spell - she saw several turn to him, moving to engage. Three-to-one. They were in war plate.

Twilight shuddered, coming to a stop outside. What should she do!? She didn't know enough - what was she thinking?! What was she -

'Call her, Twilight Sparkle!' The voice spoke again in her mind, commanding, ordering her.

She weakly stumbled a little, several of the imposter guards taking note of her from the edges of the melee, more screams and shouts and death eminating from the small area. She heard Cadance roar in anger and rage, her half-melted face already wholly reformed, slick with the golden ichor that was her blood.

Several gold-clad guards began to rush for her from across the garden.

'Call her!' The voice roared again within her mind.

"C-celestia! C-c-c-c-c-" She stumbled back a little, almost falling over as the imposters sprinted for her, "C-c-celestia..."

'Call her!'

Twilight remembered her dream.

Her horn lit up, magic forming true, obeying her command unfailingly, flowing from her horn with the power of her intent - drawn in from the turbulent waves of raw power roiling around her.

She reached for the Sun.

Celestia knew she was dreaming.

She had for some time, plotting her escape from the dreamscape that the Nightmare had created for her. Luna's occasional company was welcome, not that the pair could speak to each other, or interact. Not only was it a dream, but the deception must be maintained, lest the Nightmare grows tired of 'tormenting' Celestia.

Still, some part of this was torment, in spite of Celestia's knowledge that Twilight was safe in the Castle. Her nation in the hooves of Cadance. She couldn't allow the situation to persist for too long, and time was strange in the dream world, but she thought she had plenty of time yet.

The worst part was hearing the crack of Twilight's neck at the hooves of the Nightmare. Feeling her desperate touches at the Sun, calling Celestia's attention. To rush, and to always arrive too late.

It was false, but the potential was very real.

Celestia looked up from the papers on her dream-desk, the writing she had been performing nothing but scribbles in the dream. The office was mostly formless as well, lacking real details, except for the painting of her sister on the wall. At the moment, it truly was nothing but a painting. Luna's attention must be elsewhere, odd.

She felt a tug on the Sun.

Celestia froze. That was not in the dream.

There was another, desperate. Celestia could feel the aura touching her beloved star. Feel the fear, the distress. Feel the horror.

She had waited too long.

Celestia gave a heave, her dream body dissolving in a sudden wrenching of the false world around her. So sudden was her action, that the Nightmare was caught off-guard.

She slammed herself into the boundaries of this trap, grasping at Twilight's light touching of the Sun, latching onto that very real physical sensation. It acted as an anchor, something to feel, something to guide her back to her body.

Celestia strained. This was no contest of finesse, no careful battle of wills. She slammed her mind into this prison, desperate as she feels a third tug on the Sun, horrifying need in Twilight's calls for Celestia's attention.

The Nightmare had been surprised, and Celestia's will was emboldened by the fear that now filled her. Would she be too late, just like in this nightmare?

Sensation returned to Celestia in a flash. Her bed beneath her, the scent of Luna. The sound of the Gate Alarm blaring through her room. She slammed her eyes open, forcing her body into action, leaping from her bed, filling her body with raw magical power. Red runes glowed along the walls, warning of intruders that the castle couldn't act against as of yet. The Siege Wards had yet to be activated, but there were intruders in her castle.

She heard the sounds of battle in the distance, steel against steel, yells and screams and death.

Celestia forced power into her horn, conjuring an image of Twilight in her mind, remembering the feel of her fur, the studious devotion with which she lived her life, Celestia's own feelings of love powering the tracking spell. In an instant, she knew where her beloved student was.

She kicked off the ground, hooves cracking the enchanted stone beneath her, and hit her windows faster than the sound of her rising from the bed. The reinforced, enchanted glass shattered before her, wings giving a mighty beat.

The grand city of Canterlot stretched before her view, and under her the castle. She could see Legionnaires forcing their way past the dogged defence of the gates, they had been forced open from the inside. Betrayal. Her heart burned with fury.

Her eyes flicked to the south gardens, where Cadance was surrounded - making her stand. Adamantine armour gleamed to Celestia's eyes, her sight piercing the snowfall like it wasn't there. She spotted Twilight, gold-clad guards a mere dozen meters from her.

Celestia thrust power into her horn, and she dived.

Touching the Sun had not been as painful as she expected. It was like an ocean of raw magical power, of pure energy. Unfathomable, unknowable. It was alive in its own way, thrumming and pulsing, a heartbeat shuddering through the titanic thing. Her horn burned, but she did not burst into ashes, or get cooked to a crisp.

The gold-clad guards were charging for her still. Twilight gave a third tug on the Sun, desperate. She could see the whites of their eyes. Fear thudded in her chest, she stumbled back now, shaking in fear, blood pounded in her ears, her hooves shook under her. Should she draw on the Sun? Was she not doing it right? Oh Celestia, they're right -

Twilight heard the air rip like thunder, a boom roaring from above her. She stumbled back, looking up, unable to look through the blizzard-filled skies.

A brand of flame burst from the tallest tower of the castle. It shone like a new sun to Twilight's magesight, a star had been dragged from the heavens and placed upon Equus. It burned her eyes, but she could not look away.

It shone brighter, flame and light bursting from it. A wave of force hit her, sending Twilight to the ground, but she could not tear her eyes from the new sun in the sky. From it poured might and magic, a beam of white light pierced the heavens, the blizzard around them dying, snuffed out by a power greater than it by magnitudes unfathomable.

The true Sun shone down over Canterlot, clouds shattering and dissipating in mere moments, and the brand of flame dived - right toward Twilight. Still, she couldn't force herself to rip her eyes away, not even with the gold-clad imposters mere meters away.

The streak of flame hit the imposters, the ground shaking violently. Waves of raw power roared out from the impact, forcefully curving around Twilight, directed by the will that made them. They didn't even scream. The ground of the impact was molten rock, mere feet from Twilight, but she didn't feel the heat. She didn't feel fear in that moment, for Celestia rose from the ashes of the imposters, and stood like a pillar of fire.

Her skin was magma, turned to invulnerable rock by the power coursing through her body. Her mane was fire, blazing around her. Each of her eyes was akin to the sun. Her horn shone like a beacon, and in an instant the black-clad figures were struck from the sky, their armor melting around them.

She moved. Her wings gave a single half-beat and she crossed the entire garden, slamming into the Third Century of Royal Guard like a mountain. Bodies flew as she ripped them from Cadance.

Celestia's horn shone again, and a wave of force thrust from her, forcing the ground to ripple at its passing. Guards were sent flying from the pair of alicorns, hitting the ground like sacks of rocks, limbs twisting and breaking, pegasi forced from the sky dropping like flies.

Twilight stared at the Sun, at Celestia, and felt consciousness leave her.

Author's Note

Wrote all this in one night. Way longer and more detailed than my OG version. Hope all of you enjoy the chapter. I'm going to sleep now.

I'm less satisfied with the combat and action than I wanted to be, but I think it gets everything across. What did you guys think of it?

Oh, and I hope you liked the bit with Gray. I was sort-of inspired to do it while rewriting this chapter, and hope it turned out well.

Act 1, Chapter 21 - Maybe...

Twilight awoke surrounded in a warm embrace. Fur and feather wrapped her on nearly all sides, a slowly rising and falling chest was pressed against her face, her snout buried in chest fluff. She took a breath, recognizing the familiar scent of her mentor, sweet and calm.

She stretched slightly and pressed harder against Celestia. Had she fallen asleep next to her again?

To her surprise, Celestia moved back, stirring from her own drowsiness, and Twilight felt a wing lift slightly off of her. "Twilight, are you awake?" Her voice was soft, familiar, like a cool river to Twilight's ears - refreshing.

Celestia was awake? What? Was - The memories of the coup returned to her in a flash and she started, almost jerking to her hooves, were it not for Celestia' firm wing keeping her on the bed. "Calm down, Twilight - it is over. Everyone is well. Cadance is currently leading efforts to organize the prisoners and see to the wounded. She was fairly insistent that I finish resting, in fact... She ordered it as Regent. It seems I am on bed rest at least for the night." Celestia seemed mildly amused by that, and Twilight could hear pride in her voice - pride for Cadance. Underlaying it, though, Twilight could tell her mentor harboured thoughts of immediate action, no matter her words and acquiescence to Cadance, a small note of frustration in her tone.

"Y-you're... You're a-awake," Twilight replied, a weight she didn't know she bore lifted from her.

"And you've grown, Twilight. And your speaking has improved," warmth filled her mentor's tone. Twilight felt Celestia's hoof run over her mane. "You and Cadance have grown so much... Normally I feel I see too much, but now I feel robbed of the chance to watch your progress, but blessed by fortune to see the results. Perhaps my absence is what allowed it?"

Twilight finally opened her eyes, almost melting against Celestia's embrace. She was surprised to see that they were in her - Luna's - room, not Celestia's. The room lacked all lights, not that it was an issue. They were among a mountain of blankets and pillows, and Celestia was curled around her.

She felt flushed by her mentor's words, but couldn't conjure any protest. Instead, she just sat in silence a while longer, enjoying her mentor's presence and warmth. Eventually, though, she had to speak, "The... coup. What happened? Why... Why did they..." Twilight shivered, the memories of the death and destruction conjured easily to her mind, her perceptions almost perfectly preserved by her memory.

Celestia sighed and ran a hoof through her mane again. Twilight could see a torn expression on her face, as if weighing the information to hand out. When she eventually spoke, though, Twilight can detect no hint of deception. "It was the result of mistakes, a collection of them that built up over months. The first made are my own. I had never considered the possibility of being replaced by Cadance for a time, and so never made proper preparations for a regency. I dismissed the Director of IS some time before I became indisposed, but had yet to name a replacement. I had believed my personal oversight for a time would see the organization be free of corruption, and see gaps in its vision filled, and I was correct - but it came apart when I was not there, and Cadance did not have the knowledge of the organization's internal workings to name a replacement. Or to even know it was needed."

Celestia frowns, her tone gaining a note of regret and annoyance - self-depreciation that Twilight was all-too-familiar with. "The Nightmare had some part in it as well, at least unintentionally. I dismissed the Director of IS because of his failure to notice many bad ponies throughout the Council of Education. Now that my mind is clear... I should have arrested him from the beginning. He used his dismissal and influence in IS to spread misinformation, and convince several ponies within the Legion and Royal Guard, including Lieutenant Ferrus, that Cadance had ill intentions, and was behind my incapacitation. It appeared he had more influence than I thought, as - according to the information we have as of yet - he produced documents implicating Cadance in several dark magic disturbances over the years."

"S-so all of this... It's his fault?"

"No, but a large portion of the blame lays in his hooves. Lieutenant Ferrus was slain by Cadance in her struggle, but Legate Emerald Cut surrendered herself and ordered her Legion to stand down when I emerged. IS agents are similarly coming out of the woodwork, including the mastermind behind the infiltration of the palace, a Senior Controller by the name of Sweetie Drops. According to both of them... They had nothing but the intention to examine my unconscious mind and body for tampering, and see if separation from Cadance would allow me to wake. I suspect that there is more foul play within both groups than either was aware of, as the former Director's desire for vengeance against me was more than slight."

Twilight shuddered at the idea of a bad pony getting ahold of the comatose Celestia, and pressed herself lightly against her chest, going over the information presented in her head.

She knew bad ponies existed. She knew good ponies existed. She was more than aware of this, and thinking back on how she learned the first made her want to curl up and shake. How could ponies doubt Cadance? The logic made sense for Twilight, but anyone that met Cadance could tell she wasn't a bad pony.

Twilight tried to approach the problem from a new angle; What if she hadn't known Cadance, and had been lied to by a bad pony? She shuddered to think of what she might have thought. She took a breath, a hard realization of the fallibility of ponies hitting her like a brick, "Celestia... C-can good ponies... Do bad things? Or are they... bad because of... the bad they do?"

Celestia was silent for a time, and Twilight could see her carefully choosing her words. Eventually, her mentor replied, "Twilight, as much as I wish it were true, the world is not split amongst the good and the evil. All too often ponies exist in between, even if we are blessed in that the majority of ponies seek only to commit good. It was not always the case, but it has become the reality - through toil and work Equestrians have become good by overcoming the darkness inherent in all creatures. Yet still, exterminating evil, selfishness, suffering, and cruelty is beyond the powers of any creature on this planet, my dearest student. All that one can do is strive to lessen it, and be good through their actions."

Twilight listened intently, enraptured in Celestia's new lesson, "I do not think that most of the ponies who led this... action thought that they were evil, nor would I call them so for their actions. What if they had been right? And Cadance was a mysterious alicorn come from beyond who had lain me low with evil intentions? No, they are good ponies who committed black deeds out of a sense of duty and rightness."

"But.." Twilight spoke up now, "They have to... to be punished still. Don't they?"

"They do. Whether or not their intentions were good, they rebelled against the crown, and they led to the deaths of many good ponies. Legate Emerald has volunteered herself for execution, to spare her officers and men the same fate. Yet still, many of her men will need to be forcibly retired and sent back to civilian life, and others imprisoned if particular evidence against them emerges. Senior Controller Sweetie Drops will be retiring from the Intelligence Service and moving to a small town to live her life far from politics, and under watch, while her underlings share similar fates, while others will no doubt be investigated further and executed when it comes forward that they acted in bad faith. Is this Justice for those who were slain, Twilight?"

Twilight hesitated, thinking the question over, mind now barraged with the moral implications of it all. "I... I don't know, C-celestia. T-they led to the... death of... ponies, right? T-they did bad things."

"They did," Celestia agreed. "It is a difficult situation, one that my niece has thrust upon herself, and I am willing to let her handle - for now. It is her choice. I do not disagree with her actions, even if I might have chosen differently in her shoes. She has forgiveness in her heart and can see the plight they faced. She also believes that to execute hundreds more would not be Justice for the dead, but a continuation of the killing. In the end, I do not know what is right," Celestia admitted. "All a pony can do, Princess or no, is try to act fairly and justly."

The thought surprised Twilight, in spite of her knowledge that Celestia was, at heart, a pony like herself. Celestia's endless years of experience was meant to give her all the answers, but every day it became clearer and clearer that Celestia had her own failings.

Twilight thought for a little, going over what the Princess had said, letting the silence hang in the room. After awhile, she asked, "A-are you... A good pony, Celestia? I think... you are. But I know... you have done h-h-hard things. Bad things. D-do you think... You're a good pony?" Twilight looked up at Celestia after the question, watching her mentor's face in the darkness, twisted into conflict and regret, her brows heavy with the weight of an intangible crown.

It took Celestia awhile to answer, and when she did her voice was soft, quiet, "No... No, I do not think I am good, little Twilight. I am necessary. Perhaps one day I shall have the luxury to be a good pony, and act with all purity, but my actions in my rulership of Equestria are not wholly selfless and do not take into account the inherent goodness of all creatures, however deep I think it may be buried." Celestia took a breath, and gave a heavy sigh, "As easy as it would be for me to blame many of my imperialistic, perhaps tyrannical, actions over the last thousand years on the Nightmare... That evil has been within me from the beginning if subdued for my choice to be as good as I may. The Nightmare simply made it too easy to be evil, and too hard to be good. I was so tired, my mind weak, and my senses failing me near the end... But it was still my choice to continue Equestria's course, and intensify it. It was my choice to leave Cloudsdale in tyranny, and my choice to ensure no power overseas could threaten Equestria ever again, no matter the cause of harm to the locals."

"You're wrong," Twilight spoke up, feeling a firm will in her chest, protest rising - a tear prickling at her eyes. "You're good. You're good, Celestia. Y-you helped me, you d-didn't have to. You s-s-smiled at a d-dumb, scared filly... You s-smiled at me at the S-s-summer Sun Celebration. Y-you changed my life. You d-didn't have to do that. You've h-helped so many E-equestrians, and d-done so much g-good for us, in s-spite of everything. I-it's like you said. Good p-ponies can still do b-bad things."

Celestia's expression had been distant, but as Twilight spoke it slowly softened into a gentle smile. When Twilight finished speaking, Celestia lowered her head and rested it on Twilight's head for a moment, then spoke, "You are too kind for your suffering, little Twilight. Too forgiving. You are stronger than I, I think, in some ways."

Twilight was shocked by the near-treason coming from Celestia. The idea of her being stronger than Celestia by any measure was impossible. She protested immediately, "N-no, I'm... I'm just a dumb f-filly. I c-c-c-can't -"

"No, Twilight," Celestia cut in, voice firm, but gentle. "You are a strong filly, with a good heart that had withstood much. The torment you endured has changed many ponies permanently. Some handle it well, and are able to move on, and work through their pain. Others..." Celestia looked away, "Others become what they hate."

Twilight stared at Celestia, mind racing, but locking in on an implication in her mentor's tone, in the distant, shadowed look in her eyes. "C-celestia?" She asked, burrowing closer to her mentor. "W-w-were you... You..."

"Yes, Twilight. When I was a young mare." Celestia said the words with an almost casual firmness, stating reality while dismissing it at the same time. Twilight saw a reflection of herself in those words. "I was not always an alicorn, Twilight, neither was my sister - as much as that may shock you,"

It did. Twilight blinked, mind clicking a few things into place, producing countless questions - mind racing back to the carved figures of Celestia in her room, the earliest of which had no wings. She forced herself to remain silent as Celestia spoke, though.

"In my tribe within the Everfree, and in many in Equestria, the status of mares and stallions were opposite as it is today... Mares were subservient, and the stallions led." That also surprised Twilight, but she dared not ask questions on it right now. "There were often little wars here and there, skirmishes between tribes... It was a brutal time, cruel under the eyes of Discord, with nature itself your enemy." Celestia's eyes peer into the darkness, but unlike her many previous episodes of recollection, she did not seem lost in it - her mind still in the present. "Our leader was a cruel stallion, and powerful. He took pleasure in lording his power, his strength. He would force his chosen mate to fight alongside him, no matter their state, he had plenty of foals, and had no caring if new ones carried to term. I suppose we should have overthrown him... Overturned the order he had built, but we felt weak, and he rarely suffered defeats."

Celestia's voice had grown harder, quieter. Twilight was surprised to hear the hatred in that tone, her mentor's voice actually quavering slightly. No... No, not surprised. Twilight knew the feeling, deep in her bones. "His mate died in battle, and he would choose his new toy. We were both young and beautiful, but he came for Luna. I drew his attention with defiance and ensured I would be chosen over her. I could not have lived with myself if I allowed her to suffer that fate. He cared not for my protests or struggles and had no qualms in passing me to his lieutenants. I thought I would die of shame and agony, yet I managed to draw the strength to survive, for my little sister was safe from harm."

Twilight moved a little from her spot, scooting further up Celestia's body to wrap her hooves around her mentor's neck, hugging her firmly as she kept speaking. "We left the tribe, but not before I killed him," her voice grew even quieter, and she took a deep breath. "I can still smell the blood, his and mine. I took a rock and crushed his skull in after he had taken an injury in battle. Luna and I fled the tribe. I could not bear it, though... No, I felt empty and used, despite my vengeance. Anger began to fill that void, Twilight. Hatred. Loathing." Celestia's voice had lost its quaver, and instead became regretful, and Twilight felt a tear land on her beck. "I nearly drove Luna away with my madness. I became a barbarian. I slew and killed and murdered during our adventures without remorse. It felt good, Twilight. It made me feel like I had power at last, that I was seizing control of my life, regaining what had been taken from me. That is where you and I differ, little one."

Celestia lowered her head now and brought a leg up to return the hug. "I gave into cruelty and madness, and mistakenly thought I had regained control of my life in those years, despite allowing my tormentor to control me from beyond the grave. You did not become cruel, or mad, or insane. No... you are a strong little filly, and show kindness to everyone you meet. You are better than I in this respect, little Twilight. Were it not for Luna, I would have become a monster."

Twilight pulled back a little, so she could meet Celestia's eyes. She saw her mentor bare before her, clear of mind, her deepest shames laid open for Twilight. Her face did not seem so regal, but it was still statuesque, cast from regret and pride. For once, Twilight felt that there was truly no mask at all between her and Celestia. Here, in the dark and privacy of Luna's room, completely alone and isolated. Twilight thought she might be looking at the very depths of Celestia at last, all layers of Princesshood set aside.

She focused. She would not stutter here. She would be clear. She took a breath, and spoke, "Celestia... I almost... became a monster... too. Your smile at... the Summer Sun Celebration. It showed me what bravery was. I had... my brother. My parents. And... And it was hard," Twilight had to force herself to breathe evenly, her mind straying to those dark closets at school, the corners of the library, the bile rising in her throat at the nearly perfectly preserved memories of the sensations. "I - I couldn't fight back. I wanted to. I wanted to hit... A-and to cast... A-and to... to do something." She had to fight the shame at admitting anything, at even daring to speak the words - to admit what happened was real at all. Celestia's gaze was full of sympathy, waiting while Twilight tried to gather herself for more words.

"B-but there was you, Celestia," She managed after awhile. "I- I saw you at... At the Celebration. Y-you were s-s-so brave, j-just standing there. You b-became more than your impulses, C-celestia. You s-said that choices m-make the p-pony. You chose to s-stop, even if Luna h-helped you."

Celestia's smile was soft, encouraging, genuine. She leaned in and drew Twilight back into a hug, "I suppose we will both have to admit we are better ponies than we wish to think, won't we? Or the other party won't be satisfied."

Twilight nodded against Celestia's chest. Her mentor spoke, "Then, very well... I admit I am a better pony than I think I am, Twilight. Now, your turn."

Twilight realized she had been trapped. She held her tongue for a little bit, but eventually managed to regain control of her ability to speak. "I a-admit... I'm a better... pony than I t-think I am."

The two sat in silence for a long time after that.

Twilight dozed off once or twice, waking up in a more comfortable position, Celestia still with her, the reassuring warmth of her body everpresent.

She took the time to consider everything that had been said, the new weight of knowledge weighing on her - both of Celestia's early history, and of the reality of life.

Eventually, Twilight thought to ask a question that had bothered her earlier, breaking the near-total silence of the room. "H-how long was I o-out? A-after... calling you?"

"Twenty hours or so," Celestia spoke after a moment, seeming to rouse slightly herself. "Your parents came to the castle as soon as the battle ended, but I determined that allowing you to rest would be the best course of action. They insisted on remaining in the castle, and I gave them a room two floors down. Originally they were here, waiting for you to awaken, but even concerned parents must succumb to sleep and a need for rest. I told them I would watch over you, as my other duties seem to have been usurped by Cadance for the day," there was once more that note of pride on her tone at the mention of Cadance taking charge. "I believe your father is applying his knowledge of medical magic to helping the wounded at the moment, where he can."

Twilight felt warm, knowing her parents were waiting, that they had rushed to see if she was alright. "I... I want to see them soon, but... Before you rested, Celestia. You said... You said we would... have to t-talk. What a-about?"

"Yes," Celestia relaxed further onto the bed, "I had... You may ask your question again, Twilight, and I shall answer it." Twilight could hear anticipation in Celestia's tone, and her eyes closed, as if in preparation for an accusation.

"I..." Twilight hesitated. Did she want to ask? Yes. Should she? Twilight's curiosity eventually overcame her, "I... W-well... You have a s-spell to... Preserve Luna's s-s-smell on your bed. T-the way you s-speak of her... A-and I found... A secret room in my r-room, Luna's room." Celestia's head perks a little at that, but she remains quiet, "A-and I found, um... A mug, and s-some drawings."

"Yes, I saw them under your pillow when making our little nest. I put them in the drawer for you."

Twilight's cheeks grew hot and her mind blanked, she curled up quickly. "I - uh - I was just... I - uh... Curious... Studying."

Celestia seemed mildly amused, a smile in her voice to Twilight's embarrassment, "Yes, I am certain your examination was close. Do not be embarrassed, little Twilight. It is too early yet for me to speak to you in-depth on such matters, but there is no shame in what you feel. I will not judge you, especially not on yearnings of the heart, or body. You are a young mare, and it is only natural you be curious."

Despite Celestia's words, Twilight couldn't bring herself to raise her head and meet her mentor's eyes. Celestia continued after a moment, though, "And to answer your unasked question, Twilight. Yes, I am... Was Luna's lover, and she was mine. It began during our adventures after we had become alicorns. We had spent centuries walking the lonely places of the planet together and seen countless wonders and horrors in our quest. We each had many lovers and friends and companions, but none of them was able to hold back the passage of time. They grew old, would retire from adventuring, go back home or settle elsewhere. Or they would perish, whether to age or battle or disease. It... Grew. Very slowly. We were all the other had. It is certainly not conventional, and I consider it one of our most private affairs, Twilight. I would hope that, even if you find it abhorrent, that you may honour my desire for privacy on the matter."

Twilight nodded slightly against Celestia's chest, "I-it's... I... Well... It's y-your choice, Celestia. It's... It's weird, though..."

Celestia chuckled slightly, "Yes, I suppose it is 'weird'. You are too generous, Twilight."

In the silence after, Twilight was not sure what to think on her suspicions being confirmed. She had thought on what she knew for some time, but to hear it so plainly made Twilight reconsider her thoughts, forced her to re-examine the reality. Celestia, however, seemed ready to move forward and spoke, "I had other things I had wished to discuss with you as well, Twilight. I admit I withheld information that I knew you could not hope to know to ask after, in spite of our promise." As she spoke, the humour slowly left Celestia' voice, giving way to apology. "It has to do with my sister, and when she is... returning."

Twilight nodded slowly once again, pulling her face away from Celestia's chest. "R-returning? I - I assumed she... Wasn't banished... permanently. But w-when is it?"

"Nine years from now, little Twilight. Nine years. You will be a mare by then, twenty-two."

Nine years? Twilight couldn't imagine it. Celestia's voice held anticipation, worry, and expectation - a weight in her tone. Twilight looked up at her mentor, and could see the yearning in her eyes. A small shiver passed down Celestia's body, and she closed her eyes. "Nine years. I pray they pass more swiftly than the last nine-hundred-and-ninety-one. Even if she never forgives me for my failures, for allowing her to fall when she held me up, for failing to protect her... To see her even once, and know she is well, would make my thousand years a small price to pay."

Twilight felt sympathy for her mentor. Her heart ached at Shining's absence, his deployment taking him far from her with only letters to pass between them. She missed her parents often, and they lived a few minutes away from the castle. A thousand years? She could hardly imagine it. Even nine years seemed like an age to her. Still, her mind pointed out fact to her, and she swallowed. "Celestia... Y-you said she was... Corrupted. Will.. Will she still be..."

Celestia's eyes opened again, and she nodded, her jaw setting slightly. "Yes, Twilight. Yes... Yes I expect she will be not herself. The Nightmare's grip over her mind was too strong, it usurped her physical body from her control. It will be in control, and my sister's mind will be weak, vulnerable. I do not know her state, other than her will wanders the dream world, watching..."

Twilight tried to imagine the... Nightmare. Pictured an evil, twisted Luna in her mind's eye. She thought of Celestia, standing like a pillar of fire, consumed by flame. "Will she... Won't she try to... fight you?"

Celestia nodded, looking up to the ceiling now, eyes tracing over the runes carved into the ceiling. "She will, yes. Originally... After the Nightmare had dulled my own mind, I intended to surrender, Twilight. I thought that it might help Luna regain control, that with Cadance's help, she could regain control herself. But I see now... I see what the Nightmare truly desires. My sister is powerful and well-beloved. Her fall nearly broke me, and the thousand years after... Without the intervention of Cadance and yourself I may have fought my sister. I would have been forced to hurt her... Truly hurt her," Celestia's eyes close again, as if picturing the scene in her mind, "I would have broken. Whether before or after her return, or in our meeting. The Nightmare would have lept upon me, used its seeds planted a thousand years before, and seized my mind and body, and control of the Sun. It would have become impossibly powerful, Twilight. Now that my mind is clear I see its plan, I see its insidious intent... It would not have needed Luna any longer, and I have built an Empire for it to sit alone atop the world from..."

Twilight blanked a moment... The realization striking her. The records... Celestia had originally been demilitarizing Equestria after the fall of Luna. Dismantling overseas expeditions, bringing Cloudsdale into the modern era. It was the beginnings of a thousand years of peace. She remembered the records noting Celestia's change of course... The oddness of it, for one who had turned to peace when possible in previous records. That new age of war had been dubbed the Sovereign Era, ending the Resplendent Era. "I r-remember reading about a c-change... At the end of the R-r-resplendent Era..."

Celestia nodded, eyes growing a little distant, "Yes... That is when I began to feel the exhaustion. I had attempted to sleep a few times, but by that time I had given up the attempts. In addition, the Griffons were beginning to unify once again. Each time in history they had come together into an Empire, they had attempted to invade Equestria. It was easy to say history would repeat, that my policies and ideals would not work. I convinced myself diplomacy would be impossible, that even if I made peace with one Emperor, the next would abandon reason, and lead his armies against Equestria. I intervened before they had the chance."

Twilight thought it made sense herself. The Griffons had invaded Equestria five times before Luna's banishment, and each time the Warmistress had turned them back after hard campaigns. After the sixth, when Manehattan had been sacked by the invaders, Princess Luna had crossed the sea with a hundred thousand ponies and razed the Imperial Capital of Griffonheim - and a score of other cities in her path - to the ground, leaving the once near continent-spanning Empire crippled beyond repair, letting the nation fall into chaos and warlords picking at the scraps. It had never been unified again. Largely thanks to consistent interference by the Legion putting a halt to local warlords gaining too much traction and subduing coastal cities into tributaries.

It was said Luna had rewritten road signs and placed new monoliths declaring the Imperial Highway as the 'Road of Reckoning.' In later years, according to the books anyway, the Griffons had scratched and defaced each with new names; The Boneway, Slaughterer's Path, Emperor's Folly, and countless more.

"B-but," she began, nervous now with her contrary view, "T-the griffons... You c-couldn't know. They invaded f-five times. They could have a-again, r-right? Without Luna here."

"Perhaps," Celestia inclined her head slightly, "But I will also never know if peace was possible, saving many lives. Even if it was not, I took it beyond the griffons. Zebrica..." Celestia grows more troubled now, sighing, "I grew paranoid of that continent. Greedy as well, perhaps. I knew it held great wealth, and convinced myself that if an Empire were to rise there, it could become even more terrible than the Griffons. Catalan... The archipelago, I told myself that they were great shipbuilders, that they constantly raided their own mainland. What if they decided to cross the sea and try their luck in Equestrian waters? The deaths would have been my fault because I did not intervene soon enough. I have inflicted suffering around the world, Twilight. I became a barbarian again, buried under new clothes, titles, and powers."

Twilight hugged her mentor again, "M-maybe you went... Too far, but... But you p-protected us. E-equestria hasn't b-been invaded in over a t-thousand years."

Celestia sighed slightly, and wrapped a foreleg around Twilight, "Luna would say the same thing, even if she would have gone about these actions differently. She was always willing to do whatever it took to protect Equestria, no matter the cost to herself, physical or moral. It is harder for me, with my mind clear, to reconcile necessary intervention and needless destruction. I am reminded too harshly of decisions made by passion and anger in early days."

"Y-you're still a better p-pony than you think," Twilight said, unsure of exactly how to make Celestia feel better, but knowing she was being too harsh on herself.

"I suppose I must be if you still believe in me, little Twilight."

There was a time of silence again, but Twilight was wide awake, and it only stretched a minute or so. She broke the quiet, "C-celestia, you were talking about when Luna w-would return."

"I was," Twilight felt Celestia's shoulders tense slightly, and her wing fluttered a moment. "I was considering how to explain something to you. I apologize." Celestia took a breath and stated, voice low, "I deceived you, Twilight."

Twilight listened, moving away from Celestia slightly at her words, confused.

She met Celestia's gaze once again, those pink eyes intense. "I banished my sister with a set of artefacts called the Elements of Harmony. They are six jewels of immense power constructed or found by the ponies that lived before Discord, a mystery that my sister and I spent many, many years studying. It took us nearly three centuries of searching the world to locate these gems and use them to defeat Discord, and usher in a new era of harmony. I believe you have the capacity to wield one of these gems, Twilight. I believe it an act of Harmony that you were born, and came to me against all hardships. Your cutie mark is in the exact shape of this gem, your north star."

Of all things tonight, this took Twilight most off guard. Her? "I- You're w-wrong... I d-don't have a great d-destiny, C-c-celestia. I'm just... Just T-twilight. And... and truly f-fortunate to be your s-student." A thought struck Twilight, and she felt dread well up in her chest, a new crippling fear overtaking her, "I-is that why you t-took me as your student?" She felt tears prick at her eyes, "I-i'm sorry, C-celestia, you w-wasted y-your -"

Celestia pulled her into the hug this time, "No, little Twilight, no. I took you as my student before I began to suspect any of this. I would have taken you as my student if your special talent had turned out to be turning ponies into potted plants, and your cutie mark a pair of shears. I do not regret my choice and have not wasted my time. You have a destiny, Twilight Sparkle... One I am almost certain of, but I ask you not to question me further on it. To know... it might interfere, and that would be a tragedy beyond words, my student. I would not forgive myself if I robbed the world of it, or yourself."

"B-b-but -" Celestia spoke up, again firmly - she pulled Twilight away slightly, bringing their gazes to meet. Twilight stared into loving pink eyes, full of intensity and surity, "I did not make a mistake, Twilight Sparkle. Of all things in these last thousand years, I am most certain of my choice in you as my student. I swore not to lie to you, do not doubt my word now, of all times."

Twilight managed a nod, the intensity of Celestia's belief striking her. Maybe... Maybe Celestia was right? Maybe Twilight was more than she thought.

Maybe...

Author's Note

I originally intended this chapter to have four parts, but they would make this nearly 12,000 words long if my predictions are right. I'll be splitting this up for ease of reading, and so I can post this sooner.

I know it's a shitload of dialogue, but I hope all of you enjoy it. It's been a bit since we had any Celestia interaction, so it's coming back with a vengeance, with a few revelations.

Gonna post this to give you guys another glimpse at where everything is. Been working on it a little since I started up again. Center = Equestria, who control the entire continent. East = Griffonia, South = Zebrica, and West = Catalan.

As usual, I'm a little unsure about the chapter. I feel like it's too much in one scene and too much confusing dialogue, but I've come to expect the self-doubt.

Hope all of you enjoy the chapter, and I promise you'll get more stuff to do with the direct aftermath of the coup next chapter, and a few more things.

Act 1, Chapter 22 - My Fellow Equestrians

Night Light's horn felt like lead as he pushed power through it, the stab wound of the City Watchpony before him resealing with a hazy blue mist, slowly stitching together, the magical aid acting as both sealant and helping the body replace the lost flesh and blood.

Around him, the Royal Canterlot Hospital was packed to the brim with doctors, nurses, volunteers, and wounded. As the closest hospital to the main site of the battle, it had received the bulk of the wounded - and all of the critically injured. The smell of antiseptic was strong in the air, the faint scent of ozone coloring it to something mildly unpleasant - a side-effect of the most common wound sealant spells. It was almost deafening with the bustle, the groans of wounded, the calls of nurses and doctors. Somepony had left an alarm beeping somewhere in the distance for the last few hours.

The most startling noise for Night Light was the lack of battle.

Legionnaires, City Watch, and Royal Guard were all packed into the same space - enemies only a day before. There was not a single scuffle, yelled insult, or particularly dirty look from what Night Light had seen in his nearly sixteen-hour shift as 'Certified Volunteer Spellcaster - Class 6 Medical Spells, Not MD.' Or rather, CVS-C6-NMD on the tag he had been given. Going through the yearly trouble of recertifying had certainly proven to be worth it, despite the days of courses and tests to remain on the emergency volunteer list.

Moving away from the mare of the Watch, who had taken a spear to the side and had a crushed leg, Night Light had to resist the urge to sluggishly hit her with a pain relief spell. The instructions for volunteer spellcasters were extremely specific; They were there to cast an exact set of spells in place of doctors, to help them preserve their energy for the most life-threatening cases. As much as he wanted to help the watchmare, he knew relieving her pain might cause a fatal combination of spells if the doctors were unaware. So, he left her crying on her cot while a nurse rapidly ticked off the spells he had cast on her sheet and flipped a card next to her bed to red - Night Light had no idea what the colours meant, and he was too exhausted to guess. All he knew was if a card was Blue, it was a call for a Volunteer Caster or Doctor in that department to administer a set of spells.

As he moved away from the cot, doing his best to avoid stumbling on his hooves, he found himself being steered by another volunteer off to the side - into what was once a waiting area but was now packed with other volunteers. Night Light had been surprised by the outpouring of local citizens. By the time he had arrived at the hospital, only an hour or two after the battle, there were hundreds of volunteers readying. So many, in fact, that the hospital had to turn many of them away - ordering them back for later shifts, or to other nearby hospitals.

The one ushering him was a green mare, shoving a glass of water near his face and ushering him to a seat. He obeyed, exhausted. The water glass felt heavier than it should in his grip, and he knew he was beginning to feel the first symptoms of magical exhaustion. Most volunteers of his original shift had long gone, they were on the fourth set of volunteer spellcasters - only Night Light had remained.

Nearby, some ponies were moving in another crate of food for the wounded - the hospital had once again been overwhelmed by the volunteered food, and had to turn many away. Night Light had seen them grab up those boxes of Doughnut Joe's for the nurses and doctors every time, though... The lucky sods. He'd launch a coup himself for a coffee.

Thankfully, he didn't need to lead a revolutionary movement against his Princess. Seeming to sense exactly what he needed, the volunteer who handed him the water also sat a full, steaming cup of black coffee next to him. She bustled off to help a nurse move a cart before he could mutter so much as a thank-you.

He leaned back and downed half the water before going for the blessed black gold in his other cup. A quick spell, which he probably shouldn't have indulged in, given the aching of his horn, instantly drained the heat from the cup, dispersing it into the air. He preferred it iced, but cool will have to do.

Night enjoyed his small break as best he could. He let the world fade from around him, let resurfacing memories fade, focusing on his mental picture of his family. He managed a small smile as he sat and relaxed.

He was jolted abruptly by a poke on the side and a mare's voice, "Volunteer... Night Light," he managed to pry his eyes open, realizing he must have dozed off. A mare in white scrubs stood in front of him, a pink cap on her head, a small badge identifying her as 'Nurse Gleam'. She was holding a clipboard with the volunteer roster, making a note or two. He saw her visibly frown and check his badge again, "Why is your badge from Shift 1?"

"I've been here since Shift 1," he replied, grabbing up his now lukewarm coffee and draining the remaining half.

"What? As a volunteer spellcaster?" She began to look concerned, moving a bit closer. He could see her focus on his eyes, then his horn, "Are you feeling any -"

"I'm fine," he muttered, stretching in his seat, "I'm alright. Now, what department am I in for shift 5?"

"None," she said, voice firm, seeming annoyed with him. "You've been casting medical spells fo the last sixteen hours. Go home, drink lots of water, and get some sleep."

Night Light felt himself getting aggravated in return, "Look, there's still wounded getting filtered through, I can stay as long as I'm needed."

"I can't in good conscious let you continue any longer, or you might become one of them. In any case, we're sending most of you home now anyway - we only need ponies for intensive care, and the last thing we need is you botching a spell. Go home, I'm not signing off on another shift for you."

Without a further word, she pulled his badge off from around his neck and moved on, marking his name off of her list.

Night Light seethed a little, but couldn't conjure up any much actual anger. She was right, he'd pushed himself a bit too far now. Still, he was Head Astronomer, and would be damned if he did less than his best.

In any case, he knew he should head for the castle. See if Velvet was awake yet, or if it was even daytime. Sixteen hours? Yeah... Should be the afternoon. Maybe Twilight would be awake...

He hauled himself off the seat and disposed of his cups, being sure to finish his water. He was out of the hospital and into daylight after a brief time. Remnants of the blizzard that Princess Celestia had destroyed seemed to haunt the city, and a wall of thick clouds could be seen in the far distance. It looked like it would roll in during the next day or so, and resume the blizzard. So much for doing any observatory work...

He briefly entertained the idea of asking the Princess to go obliterate the rest of the Everfree-spawned blizzard, but decided he wouldn't get very far, even if he was her Head Astronomer.

The streets themselves looked haggard. Buildings, even here, had been scored by a few spells from the battle. The closer you got to the gatehouse the more obvious any damaged became, although neither side had actually destroyed any houses in their battle. Here, volunteers were swarming. Cleaning up streets, helping replace signs and take down impromptu barricades - although it looked like most of the work had already been completed that could be for the moment. The rest of it, like refacing some of these buildings, would come down to contracters.

Night Light noted that the most damaged building seemed to be the Legion Recruitment Office, which had taken more than its fair share of 'stray' spells.

He spotted a candy shop that seemed to be open, and stopped for an important purchase, tucking his chosen box into his saddlebag.

Upon arrival at the gate, he was scanned half a dozen times to verify he wasn't under some illusion before he was allowed back inside the castle.

Here, the damage was heaviest. The gatehouse and entrance courtyard had become a deadly battleground, and the dirt was still muddy with blood. Sixty Royal Guards had given their lives here, and they had slain nearly three hundred legionnaires in return. Outside in the streets it had been even bloodier. Of the six-hundred members of the City Watch who had bravely stood their ground outside the walls, four-hundred had been slain. In spite of lacking War Unicorns, plate, and not being fully armed, they had managed to kill an equal amount of Legionnaires.

It was a tragedy, Night though. A true tragedy. Twelve-hundred Equestrians had slaughtered eachother in the streets, with even more wounded, and for what? He didn't know, no one seemed to. Princess Cadance... Or Princess Celestia, no one knew that either, would be making a statement soon. They were going to use the new radio broadcasting system to address the whole nation.

Night thought it wasn't the best choice for Equestria's first national radio broadcast, but what did he know?

He managed the steps of the Lunar Tower, although it felt like the hardest thing he had done all day, and ran into his wife emerging from their room. She did not look as pleased to see him as he had hoped.

Her steel-grey fur and purple-white mane were both messy, although it did nothing to detract from her beauty. A slender jaw that took kisses like a champ, aristocratic cheekbones, a smile that could light up a room, and smouldering golden eyes all made his wife the most beautiful mare in the world. The fact that those smouldering golden eyes were currently smouldering with anger and not joy to see him did very little to take away from her good looks.

Then, she accused his full name, "Night Light!" And he knew he was in trouble.

He began tactic #1, moving closer and trying to nuzzle her - she let him get a bit of cheek contact, so it was a win. Then, he pressed on, "Twily! You're a radiant sight after the sort of day I've had, like a dawn above the mountains -"

She cut him off, frowning, "Don't 'Twily' me right now, Night! I fall asleep next to you only to wake up and you're gone? Then I have to find out from a guard that you've run off to the hospital? You didn't even wake me up to tell me! And after last night?"

Of course, because she'd have told him no - but he had to avoid saying that at all costs. Instead, he went with the tried and true methods of calming his wife's temper, before her mane starts sparking. "You always get mad when I wake you up in the night, Twily," he said, nuzzling her again, starting to guide her into their suite. "And I was being a bit of an idiot, I just heard they needed people down at the gatehouse to help triage, then I ended up going with the Royal Guard to the hospital. You know me, Sunlight, I can't help but help."

His wife huffed, growing calmer. She must have woken up not too long ago, or she'd be angrier than she was. "Well, Princess Celestia sent word that Twilight was stirring half an hour ago." Which meant his wife probably woke up ten minutes ago, she slept like the dead, and was twice as hard to rouse. "And I've been looking for you."

"Well," his heart lifted with the thought of Twilight finally waking up after her... ordeal. Celestia had said she needed to speak with them about her reasons, but Night's brain felt like mush. Maybe spending so long at the Hospital was a bad idea... "Well," he said again, "Let's get a shower in... I smell like antiseptic and blood, and could use the company."

Then, he deployed his secret weapon; Withdrawing the large box of milk chocolates from his saddlebag that he had bought on the way to the castle.

Twily rolled her eyes but took the chocolates in her own levitation. "I see through you, Head Astronomer. Come on, my mane needs a wash." She flicked her tail and began making for the suite's bathroom.

Night kicked the room's door shut behind him and followed her, grinning ear to ear.

Score for him.

"I see you extrapolated on my lesson plans quite well," Celestia praised, to Twilight's joy.

Her mentor was shifting through her stack of notes on her studies, eyes scanning several pages at a time. Twilight was envious, she could only imagine what she could do with the ability to read so much at once.

Celestia was sat at Luna's desk, and Twilight was on a cushion nearby. She eagerly filled in her mentor, "Y-yeah! I also - w-well, at the end... I did find a r-room... I mentioned it e-earlier. There are a few t-things at the e-end about that."

Twilight's nerves jangled, despite her happiness at Celestia's return. She had promised not to lie to Celestia, but the thought of her disapproval worried her. She didn't feel rising hysteria, to her own surprise. She knew her mentor wouldn't abandon her.

Celestia reached the final pages in a matter of moments more, where she stopped - her pink eyes focused on the last few paragraphs. Her brows furrowed slightly, and she looked up at Twilight. "Twilight, could you explain where you got the references for these notes? Was it -" Celestia seems to realize, "The room. It contains the Black Books." She stated, not questioned.

Twilight nodded slightly, some relief growing in her as Celestia doesn't grow angry - instead she nods to herself, and rises. "Could you show me the secret room, Twilight? I searched for Luna's secret chambers here for some time, but she hid them too well. I had assumed she moved most of her sensitive materials back to Everfree Castle, but it appears I was wrong."

Twilight nods and hops up, levitating her bag over. "I-it responds to the k-knife I found on her t-table. I picked it up w-with my magic, and then the room opened. I just have to..." Twilight moved over, and demonstrated, levitating the knife out of her bag, unsheathing it, and holding it near the bookcase. With a click, the bookcase unlocked, stone parting seamlessly and opening an inch.

Twilight looked back to Celestia, finding her mentor's attention focused on the knife. She seemed a little confused, eyebrows furrowing - then her eyes widen slightly. "Ah, of course... My sister is a devious trickster. Are you aware of what you're holding, Twilight?"

Twilight looked at the gleaming knife and shook her head, "N-no, but it... Well... It k-keeps reappearing in my b-bag."

Celestia nods, moving closer, "If I may, Twilight?" Her horn lit very slightly, and Twilight could tell the care she put into mixing their levitation over the knife. As always, coming into contact with her mentor's magic felt like tingling heat, fire, and energy. It made her spine tingle.

Twilight nodded and let go of the knife, leaving it solely in Celestia's grip. To her surprise, the knife lost its glow, and Celestia seemed to lose her hold on it - the knife slipping and falling, hitting the ground with a clang, coming to a rest unnaturally quickly. "C-celestia?" She asked, confused, levitating the knife up again, its soft glow returning.

"It is a mithral knife, Twilight," Celestia informed her, seeming very pleased indeed. "I thought it was bound to my sister when I found it on the table, but perhaps she simply spelled it so I couldn't pick it up... In any case, now that it is yours, Twilight, you will never be rid of it I'm afraid - not unless you willfully abandon it. In addition, anyone not yourself will find it nearly impossible to carry in any capacity. A few ponies can overpower this, myself included, but not without permanently ruining the material."

Twilight was enraptured and looked to the knife as Celestia spoke, turning over the gleaming blade. "L-luna made this?"

"Well, not wholly, no. I divined much more of the nature of mithral than she, but neither of us ever learned the secrets of making it. The material is a relic of the time before Discord, when magic was at heights unheard of since. We grow closer to those peaks every day, but creations such as mithral are yet beyond our ability to replicate wholly. It is unlike any material you will find that we have. It is... For lack of a better word, intelligent. The material itself is a creation of pure, concentrated magic, and has a will, and is capable of interpreting yours. Luna and I worked in conjunction to reforge what bits and scraps we found into several artefacts. It has always been my personal theory that the ancients must have had some access to the energies of the Sun, and used its energies to create it - but I have not had the time or attention I would like to dedicate much serious study to the matter for some time. Artificing was always a serious interest of mine, and I am sure you can understand my fascination with this metal."

Twilight nodded slowly, turning the knife over and over again, thinking of the ancient power of this thing held so simply in her grip. "A-and... T-theres more than k-knives?"

"Oh, yes," Celestia's voice gains a note of pride, "My sister was ever the craftsmare, but the fine art of manipulating mithral always required the pair of us to work together. It requires heats similar to that of the Sun to even manipulate. We, over time, managed several creations for our own uses. A sword, a hammer, an amulet. We attempted armour, but the material cost for a full suit for an alicorn would have consumed all of our available supply, even applied conservatively. Oh," Celestia smiled brighter, "I expect you will enjoy this party trick... Toss the knife across the room, Twilight."

She looked at the knife a moment longer, then obeyed her mentor, tossing the knife across the room. It embedded into the stonework, Twilight's toss not quite landing on the hilt as she wanted. "Now," Celestia instructed, "I want you to conjure the sensation of channelling your magic, but do not feed your horn power. Picture the knife in your mind. Imagine that you need it."

Twilight frowned, but once more obeyed. She took a moment to recall the feeling that had become part of her very being, the welling of energy inside her heart, the thrum of power deep in her bones, connecting her to the world itself. Then, she pictured the knife in her mind... She let out a small yelp as the blade glowed and rocketed across the room right at her head. Panicking, she grasped at the knife - stopping its movement several feet from her. Twilight let out a shaky breath, and looked to Celestia, eyes wide, a tremor of fear running through her.

"Twilight," Celestia smiled, "Allow me to assure you that it would have stopped before it struck you, although it would have clattered to the ground. It is quite a unique aspect of the material, it can seek out its owner from almost anywhere. It eases my heart to know it is bound to you, even if I suspect your parents would not wholly approve... And you are not quite ready for a warhammer, I think."

That reminded Twilight of a burning question that had been in her mind ever since she woke up. She set the knife down carefully, and followed Celestia as she made her way toward the secret alcove. "C-celestia?"

"Yes, Twilight?" Celestia pulled open the door, her pink eyes taking in the research lab, the shelves of books, the desk, the mug.

"Can you t-teach me to f-fight?" Twilight said it quickly, wanting to get the question out before she lost her nerve.

Celestia levitated the mug over, examining the written 'Moonbutt' for a few moments before turning back to Twilight. She smiled, understanding, and lightly amused - one side of her mouth quirking in a genuine, lopsided smile. "I had planned to, Twilight. The world is not a wholly peaceful place, as you are too well aware. Recent events have made me consider advancing my schedules... I suspect I will have more free time in these next years. In any case, you would have received tutelage on the subject around the time we began broaching dark magic."

She placed the mug back and entered the room, making for the bookshelf as Twilight stood in stunned silence. Celestia had levitated one of the red books up, gently flipping through pages, before Twilight recovered. "Y-you were going to teach me d-dark magic?"

"I am," Celestia corrected, placing the red book back before levitating the small stack of six black books from the shelf. "As I have explained, your cutie mark is Magic, Twilight. You may not feel it now that you are so relatively early in your studies - but you will be drawn to Dark Magic in your life. All studies of magical science, theory, and application will pull at you as irresistibly as the tides. I was always the more talented of us at these dark arts, I found the temptation to rely on them far easier to resist than Luna - I understand the seductiveness of my own dark emotions all too well. I suspect Luna will find it easier when she returns... You have this potential as well, Twilight," Celestia looked back at her now, eyes focused, serious, "But it requires direction. It is all too easy to lose oneself in these powers. A sort of corruption far worse than any possession. I am glad you did not manage to delve into these arts before I returned. I promise you we will research dark magic together, Twilight - but in return, you must swear to me never to practice without my presence, not until I grant you permission. Do you understand?"

Twilight nodded, now glad she hadn't tried to find a dead bird like she had been planning. "I promise," she said, firmly.

"Good. I will set aside some time for us every week to practice the fundamentals of combat. We won't have to worry about anything serious until you are older, your body simply cannot gain the muscle required for a true warrior yet, but we can lay the groundwork. I'm afraid you will have to cut down on your visits to the pantries." At that, Celestia's good humour returned, "A true tragedy, one I wish I did not have to inflict on anypony."

"Y-you're so lucky you're an a-alicorn..." Twilight mumbled in faux-jealousy, moving up to levitate the armour schematics, bringing them to Celestia's amused attention.

"Yes, I am," Celestia agreed, grasping the papers and moving them closer, eyes flicking over them. Before she could comment, however, there was a knock on the door to the bedroom.

"That will be your parents," Celestia states, beginning to move for the exit of the secret room. "I heard them preparing to come up."

"Y-you did?" Twilight asked, amazed, following after Celestia.

"Yes, they were quite loud," Celestia said, a half-smirk adorning her face.

Twilight didn't get it.

"Best not to mention that joke to them," Celestia advised, shutting the door to the secret room after them, "I can't imagine they would be pleased, all too often ponies are unaware of my senses."

She nodded slightly. She was very well aware that sometimes her parents were better off not knowing something...

Twilight reached out and opened the doors with her magic, the room unsealing, and immediately she was scooped up by her parents, her mother taking her over to a cushion - asking a bevvy of questions and accusations; 'You're alright, oh are you feeling better? How are -'

She saw Celestia watching from the side for some time before the Princess slipped out of the room, and shut the door.

It had been two days since the attempted coup, and Cadance had never been more nervous than she was now.

Ponies moved around the small room, making small last-minute adjustments to various bits of magical equipment that filled the room. Most of them were magical and audio engineers, but a few were interns, carrying around coffee or notes, or just standing there with the same nervousness she was. Celestia was present as well, a pillar amidst the chaos.

Cadance turned her eyes to the glass window that looked into the studio room. A heavily latticed crystal had been stood by wires and metal poles, secured firmly in place at near her head height. The room, otherwise, was mostly bare except for a stand for her speech to sit upon and sound dampening materials on the walls.

She was to address the entire nation, and be the first Princess - or pony at all - in history to do so. It felt like robbery somehow, but Celestia stood serenely and had even spoken encouraging words to her before they came in here, although Cadance struggled to recall them now.

It wasn't as if Cadance hadn't performed publically before. She had been everything from Smooth Mercury, rockstar extraordinaire, to Pink Bubble, the pole-spinning dancer. She knew how to perform in front of ponies, but she had never done it as Cadance. And not to an entire country.

The door to the studio was opened for her by an intern, but her hooves wouldn't move.

Maybe she should ask Celestia to do it? There was still time, the national anthem was apparently still playing for a bit longer. Was Cadance really ready to speak to their ponies?

Their.

Cadance slowly looked to Celestia, and saw the pride in those pink eyes, the encouragement.

Cadance realized it wasn't just Celestia's nation any more, or only Celestia's little ponies.

They were hers now, too.

She gathered herself, and moved into the audio room, and laid out her speech on the stand. She made sure to keep her distance from the microphone as the door was shut and sealed.

One of the engineers started a countdown with his horn.

3... 2... 1...

A crystal above the door turns red, and across Equestria millions of homes fall silent.

Cadance took a breath, and spoke.

"Come ooonnn, Applejack! We're gonna miss the Princess' talkin'! Come on, come on!"

Fourteen-year-old Applejack's attention was grabbed from the applejuice she had been making by Apple Bloom's incessant poking at her side. She loved her sister more than anything, but sometimes she had a bit too much energy for a little filly of six... "I'm hurryin', Bloom, I'm hurryin! Just wait a darn -"

"Ah best not be hearin' any swearin' from those lips, young mare!" The aged, reedy voice of Granny came from the other room, the old mare's hearing almost supernatural. Applejack winced, calling back, "Nah, granny - was just, uh, hurryin' up!"

Applebloom seemed satisfied by Granny's yelling, and Applejack's response, and adjusted her red bow before eagerly hopping toward the other room - amaranth mane bouncing in time with her little yellow body as she rushed for the living room.

Sighing, Applejack grasped the pitcher of apple juice's handle in mouth and followed after her, arriving in the living room after only a moment. It was relatively simple, but nothing felt more like home than this solid, old room. Heavy wooden floors and walls, built with sweat and toil. The furniture was simple, but comfortable, and didn't crowd the room, instead a few simple couches and chairs were dotted around with tables. There weren't any fancy portraits on the walls, but Granny's quilts covered a good few of them - and more had been put up for the winter season, which had them snowed in. The fireplace roared in the corner, stoked to great heat.

The only thing out of place was that darned radio. Granny had insisted they get it, said it was good entertainment for Applebloom, and it meant they could hear what weather was coming out of the Everfree early from the only station they normally got - the Ponyville one. Although apparently, Applebloom managed to get static-filled broadcasts intended for Canterlot sometimes. The metal and wooden contraption was like a small table with a big, flat brick on top. Some sort of gem in the front was glowing, and blaring from it was the last lines of the national anthem - although it was unlike any performance put up in town that Applejack had ever heard...

"- Equestria, Equestria,
Stars shed their grace on thee,
And crown thy good with sisterhood,
From sea to shining sea!"

It was crystal clear, an entire orchestra and choir, filling their front room with the harmonic words of the anthem. Applejack glanced at Granny, who seemed similarly impressed, and commented, "Sounds mite better than the Ponyville broadcast..." She moved over and took her seat next to Bloom, Granny on her living room chair.

"It's better than 'n my day, when -"

Bloom cut in, interrupting Granny in a rare occurrence - and getting away with it in an even rarer one, "Shhhshsh! It's the Princess!"

True to Applebloom's words, a voice came through the radio. It was clear, radiant, kind, and softer than Applejack had expected. She, like everyone in Ponyville - and most of Equestria - had only ever seen the Princesses in pictures. Ponyville hadn't been visited by Princess Celestia in... well, Applejack didn't know. Princess Cadance, though? She was pretty sure no one had ever mentioned any visit from her... She had expected a commanding, deep mares voice with a heavy noble accent and lordly tone. The Princess just sounded... Well, she had a pretty voice, but normal. She could've been from in town...

"Greetings, my fellow Equestrians. I am Princess Cadance, and I speak to you from the Royal Castle of Canterlot. I am sure that all of you have heard of the events that occurred within Canterlot not two days ago."

Applejack certainly had, they could see flashes near the castle from Ponyville after the storm had been blown away. She had thought it was some kind of fancy parade until the news came down...

"I believe it is my duty as Regent, and the Princess of Harmony, to bring you the truth of what occurred. For the first time in our nation's history, Equestrians fought Equestrian on the soil of our home."

The only noises in the room, other than the radio, was the crackling of the fireplace and whistling of the wind from outside. Granny looked horrified, like she couldn't believe that it was real. Bloom huddled closer to the radio, listening intently, hardly seeming to understand.

"That dark day has claimed the lives of twelve-hundred of our fellows, sisters and brothers all, in spite of their motives, creeds, and allegiances. In honour of lives lost, I will now hold a minute of silence on this broadcast."

The radio crackled slightly in the quiet. Granny muttered, "Silence for traitors? What's the -"

Applejack gave her a look, unsure what to think herself, but it felt wrong to not be silent with the Princess.

The minute passed like an hour, then the Princess' voice returned.

"While it is my solemn duty to inform you of these events, it is also my goal to reach into each of your homes and give you a message of hope, to speak of the greatness of our compassion and heart. What has truly stolen my attention, and should earn the pride of every Equestrian, is the response of ponies to this crisis." Here, the Princess' voice grew in strength, and Applejack felt her own heart lift, "Never before have I seen the generosity and kindness that lay within all of us on such display. Before emergency responders had even begun to reach the wounded or to clear the streets, the denizens of Canterlot were risking their safety to allay the fighting, and rescue those caught in the crossfire, to lay rest to the fires and damages caused by this civil strife. Thousands of volunteers have arrived at hospitals, more have offered supplies and food, and countless move in the streets in solidarity with their fellow pony to allay the suffering of ponies they have never met."

There was a beat of silence, even Granny was enraptured, Applejack was unable to tear her eyes from the Radio. She could imagine the Princess was there, before them - speaking not to millions of Equestrians, but just to their home.

"But most of all," The Princess' voice now lowered in volume, Applejack leaned in slightly in response, "I am humbled by your capacity to forgive. I am proud of your ability to accept responsibility for your actions. I am stunned by the willingness of every Equestrian to set right the results of their mistakes, no matter the difficulty and struggle."

"Darn right," Applejack muttered. Granny had always taught that.

"I know in my very being that all ponies of Equestria can hold these values in their heart so that friendship and forgiveness become our goal, kindness and acceptance our means. I invite each of you to let go of any hatred in your heart to these ponies who were misguided, and to instead open yourself to compassion, that we may bring these ideals into all our lives, in all corners of our homes, in every street, in every town, in every city."

Applejack looked down slightly, absorbing the words from the Princess.

"Sun and Moon shine on Equestria, on us all."

The radio cut for a moment, then began to play the national anthem once again.

Author's Note

Wouldn't have been quite 12,000 words, but close enough. Hope all of you like the chapter, and the speech. I spent way too long agonizing over it.

You'll get a bit more Applejack characterization in the next chapter, and a bit of Apple Family.

Also, the Equestrian National Anthem is just America the Beautiful but adapted to Pone. I'm many things, but a poet is not one of them. Sorry.

P.S. Over 100,000 words! Holy shit. I never thought I'd make it this far...

Act 1, Chapter 24 - Hearthswarming

Snow coated Canterlot.

The gleaming city had been turned into a glimmering, near-blinding, mass of white caked buildings, between which danced thousands of ponies. Snowball fights, forts, laughing foals, parents making last-minute preparations, and the smoke rising from ninety-thousand chimneys.

Celestia had seen the day come a thousand times from her cushion atop her balcony, and watched it pass from the same spot. Cadance had celebrated with her a few times hundreds of years ago, but she was too often out of Canterlot for the last few centuries. Luna... Luna was not in a position, if she even knew what time of year it was. Sometimes a few Royal Guards would get her small, well-meaning gifts. She had kept most of them. One of them had, in perhaps a fit of irony, led to the birth of Twilight Velvet's ancestor.

She closed her eyes to the familiar sight of her city, and let herself bathe in its sounds and smells. Laughter, joyous singing, the stamp of hooves through snow, light flurries. Hickory smoke, bakeries baking, the faint aroma of a thousand different meals. All familiar.

If she focused, eyes closed, senses immersed, she could pretend that next to her was a warm, familiar presence. That she was under the peach tree by the little river. That she was with Lu -

The door to her office creaked open and shattered the illusion.

Celestia's growing smile waned slightly, then she heard the familiar pattern of Twilight's hooves against the floor. Firm, light, but not hesitant after so long in the castle. Celestia could hear her steady, if nervous, breathing, and smell her familiar lavender and dust scent. There was another that clung lightly to her; Cadance. Had the two been plotting something?

"Celestia?" Twilight asked, voice a little quieter than normal, her hooves stopping a few feet next to her.

"You wish to visit your parents, Twilight?" She asked, bittersweet melancholy rising in her own heart. Twilight had asked last year as well. She had, admittedly, glanced in on their quiet, joyous celebration.

"W-well, yes..."

"Of course, Twilight, I would not stop you from celebrating with your family. If you'd like, I can have a few guards -"

In a pattern becoming quite familiar to her, Celestia cut herself off when Twilight spoke up, "P-princess, will you c-come too? To H-hearthswarming, I mean."

Celestia felt a little thrill run through her. She heard Twilight's hooves lightly scuff on the floor, the filly nervous. Her smile began to return, and she opened her eyes, looking to her little student. The filly had little purple boots on her hooves, and a red and green scarf wrapped about her neck. Her big, gleaming eyes were looking up at Celestia, hope in them.

"You do not have to feel an obligation to invite me, Twilight," Celestia reassured, "I am sure your family doesn't want their Princess overlooking everything they're doing tonight."

"Y-you're part of my f-family, Celestia," Twilight said, earnestness and warmth filling her voice. The not-so-little filly moved closer and nuzzled Celestia's chest, who was too surprised to respond. "I-i want you to c-come. I already a-asked my p-parents... Cadance will be there too."

Celestia listened in silence, surprised, affection bubbling in her own chest. When was the last time someone had asked to spend Hearthswarming with her?

She swallowed, and smiled to Twilight, "I would love to. Are we leaving now? I see you're all ready."

Twilight offered a few happy nods, a smile splitting her face, "Y-yeah! If you're not b-busy! Mom will s-start cooking soon, and w-we need to start t-trotting over!"

"Trotting over?" Celestia mused, another little thrill shooting through her heart. When was the last time she had 'trotted over' to somewhere?

"W-well," Twilight seemed to realize, "We c-can just t-take a carriage if -"

"No," Celestia cut in this time, rising to her hooves, "No, I think a... trot would do me some good."

She took a step closer to the now ecstatic Twilight, the little filly looking like she was holding back the urge to dance. A familiar clack under Celestia made her pause, and look down to regard her regalia. Gold and steel-shod hooves, golden peytral, and atop her head the familiar weight of her crown.

Well, she thought, a new smile overcoming her - she is technically under a regency now, isn't she?

Celestia took a moment, grasping her hoof shoes and stepping out of them. The cool ground was unfamiliar without them, but it surprised her to try and think of how long it had been since she walked bare-hooved outside of the castle. Certainly not since before Luna's banishment. Next came the peytral, the several hundred pounds of metal lifting from her barrel and shoulders, joining her hoof shoes on her desk with a heavy thud. Finally... She grasped her crown. It always felt heavier than the peytral. Celestia sat it lightly down on the desk and took a breath. It came easy.

She looked over and saw Twilight's wide, happy eyes. Celestia offered her own smile, and moved over, enjoying the little clacks her own hooves made on the floor, "Let's get trotting, shall we?"

Twilight beamed, and they made into the castle. The long-familiar halls passed easily, although some of the halls had been damaged in the fighting. Specialists were being called in to fix up most of it, some were unrecoverable. A few stray spells had caught the ceiling, to Celestia's displeasure - she would need to go and repair the woodwork herself, lest the recounting of years made by her own hooves be damaged.

The halls were quieter than normal, even after the failed coup. The entire castle was on a skeleton crew for Hearthswarming, Celestia preferring to let her staff and guards have their run of the city that day. Only volunteers for the holiday remained.

They arrived at the ground floor and began making for the gate. Twilight came to a stop next to a familiar mosaic, the First Sunrise - it had a great gouge straight through the middle that completely ruined the piece. Twilight eyed it, confused, "I-i, well t-thats sad. I didn't t-think fighting m-made it this far."

Celestia smiled at the destroyed mosaic, "Unfortunate, isn't it? I'll have to have Cadance choose something new to put there while it's repaired."

They pressed on, exiting the Castle's main gate and walking out onto the drive. A servant bustled up next to her, "Princess! I'm so sorry, word hadn't -" She seemed to notice Celestia's lack of adornments, making her stumble a little on her words, "C-come down about your trip. I'll have a wagon readied!"

"No need," She cut in, putting an edge of firmness in her voice, "Twilight is taking me on a trot. In fact..." Celestia looked back at her two personal guards, Corporals Red Coat and Snow Drift. They seemed a little uneasy with this sudden trip, "Corporal Red Coat... Your family lives a few streets away, don't they? Corporal Snow Drift, your brother is in the barracks. I command you to go spend time with family this holiday. I will be quite fine without an escort today."

The guards looked hesitant, but Celestia turned and pressed on, knowing she would be obeyed. Twilight hurried after her, "N-no guards? Are you s-sure?"

Celestia was sure that if the coup had not occurred, her personal guards might be more insistent. Now, though? It was a little refreshing for ponies to remember she could defend herself. "We'll be fine, Twilight," She reassured as they passed under the inner gate. The Guards on watch looked with a little surprise but made no move to stop them.

They passed under the outer gates and across the drawbridge, and she felt like Celestia for the first time in many, many years.

Each step on the icy, snow-covered cobbles cracked and sunk. Snow melted off her legs and body and leaving them a little wet. Here, the familiar smells of her city were much more intense, their sounds all around her. She would have closed her eyes, but then she might miss a moment of this.

When was the last time she had walked through Canterlot?

Twilight was eagerly keeping pace with her, even if she hid next to Celestia somewhat. After all, they were getting many, many stares. Ponies from all walks of life would double-take and fall into bows, or just stare, a few stuttered out reverences or prostrated themselves. What surprised Celestia the most, though... Were the ponies that didn't even notice her walk by. They passed right by a pony hanging up wreaths in front of his little shop, and he didn't even turn around to look at them, far too absorbed in deciding on his simple decorating. Later, there was a whole group of carollers who walked right past them, too absorbed in their little notebooks to even look up - or notice Celestia step out of the way for them.

They began to encounter houses. Each was large compared to most in Equestria, constructed carefully to the city code. Here, the snow didn't so much coat as dust the houses. Many had hung up magilights, others had snow sculptures in the front lawns, or they were in the process of being made.

By now, Celestia would have had a very hard time smothering her smile. She laughed when she saw a stallion accidentally walk into his snow fort's wall when seeing her, his colt dashing out of the collapsing fort with a shout of dismay.

Then, a pony walked straight into her. Celestia barely noticed, but the aquamarine mare almost fell over - a lyre tumbling from her back. Celestia caught it in an instant, ensuring the instrument wouldn't get damaged. She took in the mare a little more, not really a mare, an older filly - in her early twenties. The mare's concern was also the lyre, her horn glowing and grasping at it with Celestia. The poor mare visibly recoiled, her horn dying out, and her golden eyes shot to meet Celestia's own.

"Are you alright, little pony?" Celestia asked, offering a reassuring smile as the mare started to shake lightly, her eyes widening with horror.

"I - yes! Princess, thank you - sorry! I didn't mean to run into you! I wasn't paying attention, I just need -" The filly looked like she was going to break down, and now that Celestia paid more attention, she could see that the filly hadn't been sleeping, bags under he eyes. Her mane looked like it had been hastily brushed, and her coat was still wet after a shower, and was beginning to chill.

"In a rush?" Celestia cut in, "It's alright. Are you a lyrist? It's been some years since I heard one play, and yours is fine indeed."

"L-l Yes, Princess," The filly managed, now shuffling on her hooves. She still looked like she might cry, despite the reassurance.

"Is something wrong, little pony?" Celestia asked, moving a little closer, the big golden eyes looking up at her grew a little wet.

The filly sniffled a little, and wiped at her face with a hoof, sitting, her lyre mark now half-obscured by snow. Celestia spoke again, "It's alright, you can tell me, if you want. Maybe I can help?"

"I-I'm gonna g-get fired," She managed, sniffling again. "I-i keep oversleeping, and t-this is the s-sixth time! And its H-hearthswarming! I'm a-already behind on rent, and - and..." Tears began to streak down her face now. "I'm s-sorry, Princess. I shouldn't b-bother you, I'm sure you have -"

"Better things to do?" Celestia finished for her, smiling. She glanced at Twilight to be sure, then moved closer to the mare, taking a seat in front of her on the sidewalk. When was the last time she sat on the bare ground? Let alone snow? Celestia focused on her little pony, "I have time. Why don't you tell me about it? And what was your name?"

"L-lyra," She managed, "Lyra Heartstrings. A-are you sure, Princess?"

Celestia nodded encouragingly, "Of course."

Lyra began to tell her. She started off slow, but after a few minutes she was telling Celestia all about her life. Apparently, lyrists weren't in very high demand, she had taken a generous private loan for her beloved instrument after getting out of the orphanage system. Her best friend, Bon Bon, hadn't stopped by in weeks after moving to Ponyville suddenly. Her landlord was getting angrier with her because she couldn't get enough hours or performances. Her boss, one of two, was furious with her every day because Lyra had problems with sleeping, and often came in either exhausted or late. Her other boss rarely contacted her because he ran a musician agency, and no one was calling for lyrists.

The worst for the mare seemed to be the sudden move of this Bon Bon - a name quite familiar to Celestia - so as her tearful talking died down, Celestia gently inquired, "This Bon Bon seems important to you, Lyra. You say she moved very suddenly? Did she tell you why?"

"N-no, she said it was for a job, but she was gone so quick. I thought - Well, I thought we -"

Ah. Celestia understood quite suddenly, more sympathy filling her. She glanced over at Twilight, to see if she had caught on, before leaning in closer to the mare. "Lyra," She said, voice gentle, "I'm sure Bon Bon wouldn't leave you if she didn't have a good reason. She sounds special to you."

Lyra gave a few short nods, nervous and afraid. To Celestia's shame, her ponies were not all-accepting. The mare could have personal trouble if this got out, and she hardly needed more, it seemed. "I can't make your bosses less angry, or save your job," Celestia said, "But I might be able to help you another way." She lit her horn, and summoned a paper and quill from her office, both appearing in a small flash that startled the young mare.

Celestia wrote a quick note, and sent the paper off again in a flash of flame. She refocused on the confused and worried mare, "I find that the bedrock of happiness, Lyra, is often the ponies we spend our time with, and the friends or otherwise we gain over the years. Bon Bon sounds like a brilliant mare, and you are both lucky to have found each other."

There was another flash of flame, and a small bag appeared next to Celestia. She caught it in her magic, and opened it. "So... Take this, as well, and go visit Bon Bon," She levitated a train ticket. "No one should be alone on Hearthswarming, Lyra." She offered an encouraging smile to her.

Tears were starting to streak down Lyra's cheeks, and she took the two papers, "I - Thank you, Princess. Thank you so much..." She sniffled, and to Celestia's surprise, moved up and hugged her.

Celestia was still a moment, but then wrapped a foreleg around the smaller mare. "It's alright, Lyra," she said, voice quiet. "Give my wishes to Bon Bon, and don't tarry too long - a ticket you have, but the train leaves in an hour."

Lyra nodded slightly against her, and suddenly seemed to realize what she had done - backing up quickly. "Thank you, Princess," She managed again, "Thank you." Celestia nodded to her, and the mare quickly gathered her things, and the ticket, and dashed back up the street without looking back.

By now, there were ponies watching from a distance. Many from their house windows, and more from their yards, eyes wide and curious.

Celestia rose from the snow, giving a shake to get the water off her, looking over to Twilight.

The little filly was looking up at her, something like awe glowing in her eyes, "T-that was... N-nice, Celestia."

Celestia inclined her head, "Thank you, Twilight. Why don't you take the lead? I think we're almost at your home."

Twilight rose and shook herself free of snow, starting to stomp ahead through the snow. Celestia followed after her.

It wasn't long before they arrived at Twilight's family home. It was old, from centuries ago, but small compared to any old family manor. More like the house of any normal family, well-off family. Two stories, five bedrooms, a well-sized lawn. No decorations had been put up, except for a big horn of snow in the front lawn. The path to the front door had been cleared of snow some time ago, and now had a dusting. Lights on the ground floor were lit up.

Twilight dashed up the path now, Celestia speeding up to not fall too far behind as the filly opened the door and rushed inside, "M-mom! Dad! I-i'm here!"

Celestia followed her inside, shutting the door.

The front room was immaculate and much more decorated than the outside. Light wood and rich rugs, bookshelves packed full with tomes and knick-knacks. A large tree had been set up in the corner of the room, enchanted with magilights and practically glowing. The fireplace was crackling, flame dancing in its depths. The smell of cooking berries and soup rose from the kitchen, mixing with the smell of the fire.

Twilight was embracing Night Light, her Head Astronomer lowering himself and scooping her up in his forelegs, "Sirius! There you are, look at you - you're getting huge! You'll be as big as the Princess soon!"

"Is that my little star?" Came Twilight Velvet's voice from the kitchen, the mare quickly trotting out and embracing her daughter as well.

Celestia stood by, watching, feeling like some sort of intruder, even as Twilight broke the embrace and backed up a little, "C-celestia came! We w-walked over, too!"

Night Light stood first, seeming a little unsure of how to approach this, but more confident than his wife. "Well, um, Princess, welcome to our home."

"Call me Celestia," She offered, moving forward as Velvet rose to her hooves, "I'm your guest today. Thank you for allowing me to come."

"Well," Night chuckled a little, relaxing slightly, "Sirius was so excited at the idea of having you and... Uh... Cadance over. We could hardly say no, we have the room for the day. She did warn us you eat alot, though."

Twilight's cheeks go crimson, and she protests, "D-dad!"

Celestia laughed, "Yes, I can eat quite a bit, if I wish."

Velvet seemed to be relaxing more now, the light grey mare seeming a bit more at ease, "Well, I'll get back to the food, I think your father wanted to show you his new train model, little star."

"I'll help you," Celestia volunteered as Twilight gasped and dashed after her laughing father.

That seemed to make the Head Artificer hesitate a moment, but she nodded, clearly somewhat more uncomfortable than her husband. "Thank you, Pri - Celestia."

Celestia followed her into the kitchen, taking in the sleek and modern appliances, the granite countertops and tile flooring, the dark cabinets and steel fridge. Velvet had something in the oven, the light on through the glass front, and several pots on the stove. Celestia immedaitely felt a little lost, gazing into this modern place, and knowing she had volunteered to help.

Velvet moved forward, seizing a knife in her magic and resuming her carrot slicing. "Uh... Well, Celestia, do you... Want to stir a pot?" She offered, looking back. Golden eyes met Celestia's, and then Velvet's head tilted a little. "Are you alright, Princess?"

"Celestia," Celestia corrected, moving forward toward the stove now. "I apologize. It has just been some years since I used anything in a kitchen. I don't think I've ever used a modern stove. Do those dials change the temperature?"

Velvet seemed shocked, her carrot-slicing stopping entirely. Wide, surprised eyes regard Celestia again, "You don't know how to cook?"

"I can cook," Celestia said, "But the last time I made my own meals... Well, over campfires and in wood stoves. This has been the domain of the castle staff for some time." She smiled slightly, and added, "The cooks were quite insistent that I let them look after me."

"Well," the grey mare seemed to grow a bit more confident now, "That's something we can't let continue on. I'm the cook here, and I say you help. Here, we can do the fruit salad together, then I'll show you the stove."

Celestia watched the mare set down her carrots, and began to follow her instructions. Fruit salad? It sounded delicious.

She wasn't sure what to think of the whole thing, being directed around by Velvet, working on the Hearthswarming meal. She laughed and spoke with the mare, enjoying the company of one of her descendants. Celestia had thought for some time that Night Light and Twilight Velvet would have some resentment for her, but she could sense none right now. Just... welcome.

The meal was as delicious as it looked. Cadance arrived by teleport right before they finished cooking, and made a few quips and jokes about Celestia getting off her flank, which Velvet laughed at. When was the last time a normal pony had laughed with Celestia?

After the rich, filling meal - which Cadance and Celestia got the lion's share of - they went to the living room to open presents.

To Celestia's surprise, Twilight grabbed up a small box and offered it to her. "Twilight," She protested, "You didn't have to - I didn't get anyone anything."

"T-thats alright, Princess! But p-please? I made it j-just for you!" Twilight looked up at Celestia with those glimmering purple eyes, and her heart melted.

Celestia accepted the package, and Twilight climbed onto the couch next to her. Celestia carefully undid the tape and took the snowflake wrapping paper off, enjoying Twilight's anticipatory squirming and nervous glances.

She opened the box, and levitated out her gift.

They were two small hoof-carved figures of wood on the same base, both of alicorns. They were rough, made by a well-intentioned beginner. Slightly out of proportion, but in loving detail. One was Celestia, one was Luna. They were sitting, wings brushing, heads leaning together, horns crossed over eachother. Celestia thinks their eyes were closed, and could see the carefully carved smiles awkwardly placed on their wooden faces. Their wings had uneven feathers and were flat and awkward. Their legs were too thick, or too thin, and uneven. Their horns weren't perfectly straight. Their muzzles were too short.

"D-do you like it?" The little filly asked, nervous, rubbing her hooves together. "I know i-it's not as good as L-luna's..."

Celestia felt tears prick at her eyes as she took in the little wooden figures, and she rested a wing over Twilight. "Thank you," She said, feeling the warmth and happiness of the day come together at last, as she stared at the work of love before her.

"It's perfect."

Author's Note

Happy Hearthswarming to all of you! I hope you liked it. I've been mulling over this little special as I worked on the next chapter, and decided I'd actually write it up rather than let the day pass. The next chapter should be up tomorrow or the day after. Tonight if I don't go into a coma after Christmas Dinner.

I hope you enjoyed it, and I hope all of you have a wonderful Christmas and holidays!

Act 1, Chapter 25 - The Future

Princess Cadance was hoping that a new, secret, never-before-seen power of the alicorns would manifest.

She really wanted these reports to burst into flames from the power of her glare and never be mentioned again.

To her consternation, the 'withheld' Intelligence Service reports continued to taunt her on the desk.

Cadance could have gone the rest of her eternal life without finding out about half of the current events of the Pantheran War, events that General Lightning Thrust had so helpfully decided to obscure or downplay in his own reports. He probably thought she would never find out - and to his credit, she almost hadn't. Possession, failed campaigns, casualty counts, strange mercenaries, infiltrators, and local atrocities. More than even the coup, this felt like her greatest failure, distilled down to simple lines on a stack of parchment.

She let out a breath, and set the papers aside. Celestia had promised to explain what, exactly, a 'Nightwatcher' was, and what it had to do with Shining Armor being apparently possessed by Luna herself. The thought of Luna, and by potential extension the Nightmare, being able to possess ponies from the Moon - no matter how willing - was deeply unsettling. It did give her some slight relief, though - and go a long way to explaining why Shining hadn't replied to her letters yet. Despite her promise, Celestia seemed unusually slow in her follow-through.

Until today.

Cadance levitated another paper, but hardly needed the reminder of her schedule - she actually should have left five minutes ago, but she was feeling mildly petulant.

On paper, this paper specifically, it was stated to be an Arcane Conclave to discuss the advancement of the general field of magic going forward into the next millenium.

Cadance knew it was a load of bull, no matter how fancy the script was - she had actually begun to correlate the fanciness of script and the amount of deceit the paper contained. As much as she appreciated the many fine ponies with masterful calligraphy marks, or the fine magical printers available to many, including several in this castle - no one put that much effort into making such a face without something hiding behind it.

Then there was the guest list.

Cadance let out a breath, and grabbed up her new crown from the nearby shelf, letting it fall easily upon her brow as she rose and began making for the door of her office. The crown, and other new additions to her wardrobe, felt off. The heavy peytral was largely made of light, blue-tinted silver, gleaming in the daylight streaming through her office balcony. Her new hoofshoes were just as fanciful and made of the same silver, stained to match her cutie mark. Her crown was new, and fit the set. It was as intricate as Celestia's, even if it was about half a mile shorter. Thank Harmony for small mercies.

She strode out of her office, the metal-clad hoofsteps of Sergeant Valve and Corporal Grinder falling in behind her. Their presence was welcoming after the coup, a familiar force of normalcy in her days that reminded her that the Royal Guard weren't all disloyal traitors or murderous infiltrators. She put an extra effort into her steps for Corporal Grinder's benefit, and set off through the castle for the 'Arcane Conclave.'

The journey to the meeting hall took her to the other side of the castle, to the edge that came closest to overhanging the cliffside that the Castle perched upon, the Solar tower just above it. The passageways here were the same as most, but Cadance passed an area with a raised bit of scaffolding on wheels. Celestia's carving platform, where she had been repairing the damage done to the ceiling carvings in the battle - by hoof. Cadance had inquired as to why she didn't have some craftsponies work on it, or just sleek it over with magic. Celestia had smiled her genuine, half-quirked, lopsided grin, and had the audacity to say, 'Well, I found this pretty pink secretary to handle some of my work for me, so I have the time to do it myself.'

Cadance had not blushed. Really, she hadn't. She also hadn't smacked Celestia on the side of the head for her cheek. She was Regent now and could do things like that to mouthy geriatrics. But she hadn't. Princess Cadance, Alicorn of Harmony, was the epitome of self-control.

The guards at the door didn't hesitate to open them for her, the large doors parting without a sound. She heard Valve and Grinder part from their paths and move to either side of the door, as they had been instructed.

It was a wide, tall hall that took up the half-circled end of the castle. The entire exterior side of the room was taken up by tall, wide windows that ended in points, only thin pillars of stone between them to distribute the weight of a fourth of the castle that rested above it. Unlike many others in the castle, these windows were not stained glass or particularly decorated. Instead, they were clear and without any panes or dividers, a feat of magical and technical engineering considering they were load-bearing. The floor was glassy, smoothed marble.

In addition, the normally bare room had been altered. A long table had been brought in and arrayed length-wise. It was made of dark wood and clashed with the rest of the room's style, perhaps purposefully. At the end of the room, sticking out in an almost comedic way was a large blackboard, positioned so that the windows were just behind it.

At the table were gathered the greatest magical minds of Equestria - and more.

She recognized Magister Ley Line, an ancient pure-black stallion with a beard that nearly dragged on the floor, glimmering silver in his age. She could see where it was tucked into a small belt at the front of his robes, the gleaming purple layers of his clothing practically alive from the number of enchantments woven into them. There was enough magic patched into those robes that if something had been drawn on them, it might have been dancing. His mane was as silver as his beard, and his face was wrinkled but set hard against the weight of years that pressed on his shoulders. She couldn't see his cutie mark under his robes, but didn't have to - she knew it was an odd trident turned upside down, one line split into three to represent grounding out energies. He was almost half as old as she was, and even for an exceptionally magical unicorn, that was unique - one-in-a-million. Even practitioners of the ancient and suicidally delicate art of channeling earth magic to enhance their lifespans would blush when compared to this modern Magister of the Unicorn Hierarchy who had achieved the venerable age of 283. His stone-gray eyes turned to regard her, each chiseled from granite. He didn't look pleased to have been dragged from his research.

Another Magister sat across from him, much younger - but that wasn't saying much. He was old, but only normally old for a Magister, perhaps midway through his second century of life. She could vaguely recall his name, Verdant Sphere, and while he did not match the age of his colleague, he seemed no less mystical by comparison. He had a pointed hat, gray robes, gray fur, and his beard was a mix of deep black and several silver hairs beginning to manifest, outlining his wizened face, which was highlighted by deep-set smile lines and soft blue eyes that made him look kindly, like a grandfather.

Verdant was speaking amiably with a young orange unicorn next to him, in his mid-twenties, who looked to be his apprentice. He didn't wear the all-encompassing robes of his older colleagues, so his cutie mark was on full display; a brand of flame and lave interlinking to create three links of chain. He wore a heavy red-steel chain around his neck, and had a hat similar to his mentor's atop his head to hide his horn - it would have the usual protective enchantments of such gear, to help shield his horn from direct attacks.

The Arch-Vinculum was present, and his presence sent a tingle of ice down her spine. He was dressed in a dark red robe, almost black, with jewels glittering across the hems, each glowing with built-up energy ready for his use. His mask of office was affixed to his face, steel and gold blazing with enchantments that were mysteries to her. Even now, without his own effort, the air around him shifted and waved, like he was the source of great heat. His deep hood hid all of his mane and fur, only allowing his long horn to pierce through the hood, unimpeded. His icy, steel-gray eyes briefly flicked over to her - the effect of his natural mesmerizing gaze sleuthing off her mind with no effort of her own. She did not much like Arch-Vinculum Silent Change, and she never would - but her aunt kept him and the other Vinculums in her service, their dark cutie marks of unending use. The presence of the greatest master of mental magic in a thousand years had always put her on edge.

There were three other Vinculums near their leader, and she recognized none of them - but their robes were each slightly different. One was set with deep, ocean-black blue that shifted and changed even as she looked upon it. Hers had no gems, and instead, she could make out small pouches about her person - her own magical senses recoiled slightly from the mare, judging by the shape under the robe, sensing decay about her, like a walking corpse with no scent. The second had a blood-red robe, and it did not take much imagination to ascertain his specialty. The very tip of his horn was chipped in a v-shape that would make focused casting very difficult while it healed. The final was clad in a matte blue robe that her eyes slipped from far too easily, requiring an effort of will to focus upon his - no, her form. Each wore identical steel masks that hid their faces behind implacable runes.

Toward the other side of the table, she recognized - to her surprise - a noblemare. Duchess Searing Heart was a notorious flirt, gossip-trading, scandal-mongering, tabloid-filling, responsibility-avoiding trickster. She was certainly beautiful, more than beautiful - her slender, mature form on full display in her tight dress that split about her heart-stoppingly red flank to accentuate her curves. Even her cutie mark was a flaming heart, almost an amusing mimicry of Cadance's own mark. Her smoldering green eyes certainly added to the image, and her lustrous mane never had a single hair out of place. Cadance certainly didn't mind the firebrand of a mare being present, she had a tongue like a razor blade, but she couldn't figure out why she would be invited to this meeting of arcane minds. The mare was an earth pony after all, and one without a lick of talent in her tribe's own mystical arts as far as Cadance knew.

Twilight Velvet was near the Duchess, sitting quietly, intently observing the others at the table. Steel-grey fur, purple-white mane. She had made an effort to tame her normally wild appearance into sensibility, and it added to her natural beauty - although it might have made her resemblance to Celestia and Cadance a tad too obvious, with her slender jaw, aristocratic cheekbones, and bright golden eyes. Cadance never had much of a reason to interact with Twilight Velvet in an official capacity, so it was easy to let her position slip from recollection, but she doubted that Twilight Velvet became the Head Artificer of the Royal Armories by enchanting bottlecaps. Cadance knew that half of the artifacts wielded by the Vinculums just down the table had probably crossed that mare's work station, their complex designs requiring her approval and testing.

Near the end of the table was Knight-Commander Mere Shadow of the Night Guard, the thestral not wearing his armor, his dark, dark brown coat seeming to eat the light around it, leathery bat wings held close to his sides, dark green eyes seeming more focused on the Vinculums than anything else. Cadance felt her left wing twitch at the sight of the head of the Night Guard, some hostility creeping into her at the reminder of his rebellious underlings shredding that same wing off during the coup. The Knight-Commander of Equestria's monster hunters was deadly, the sleek muscles of his body confirmed that he was in peak condition, but certainly did not fit in for any sort of Arcane Conclave.

Lieutenant Dark Wing of the Royal Guard sat in gleaming golden palace armor next to the Knight-Commander, his large, muscled body practically rippling with repressed impatience. She couldn't much hold it against him, Dark Wing was a pegasus known for his unending energy and diligence. He was not one to sit still for any length of time, his reports indicated he finished paperwork as quickly as possible and moved on. His nerves hadn't been quite right since the coup either if she was a judge - he had led the defense at the gatehouse. Cadance made a mental note to send down a recommendation for a brief vacation for the stallion.

Finally, Celestia herself stood near the blackboard, towering over everyone else in the room. She looked troubled, Cadance thought, a heavy weght resting on her shoulders - but she seemed so vibrant, full of energy and life, compared to her previous state. The improvement in her mentor's mood, vibrancy, energy, and well-being was so startling that it felt almost like interacting with a new mare - or like seeing a painting left in the dust for a century restored to its full, incredible glory. Celestia tore her eyes from the sun, which she had been staring directly into, and met Cadance's - inclining her head slightly in welcome.

Cadance returned it and made for her own seat at the very end of the table, Celestia remaining standing. As eyes around the room focused on her for brief moments, Cadance regretted letting her annoyance drive her to be a few minutes late, but forced the flush of embarrassment down and out of her mind. Now was certainly not the time.

Celestia did not need to call for attention. She turned from the windows, and all eyes moved to her. Her gaze swept over the room, and Cadance could see the intensity burning in those eyes as they peered past enchantment and illusion. Then, seeming satisfied with what she saw, Celestia lit her horn, the golden glow matching the sun behind her.

The room got darker, the windows suddenly tinting themselves and blocking out much light from the sun - and preventing any would-be observers from seeing inside. A low hiss came from the door as the room sealed, which vanished after only a moment. Cadance felt a hum of energy grow around her as privacy wards flicked into place, activated with little more than thought from Celestia. A slight, almost unnoticeable, wave of light swept over the floor and vanished into the walls.

Celestia's eyes flicked from Silent Change to Searing Heart, and she spoke, "Vinculums, Searing Heart. If you would - everyone in this room has agreed to be entrusted."

Cadance hadn't agreed to anything, but she was Acting-Regent, so she supposed she had the authority to know.

The Vinculums removing their masks was not an auspicious affair, simply grasping them in their own levitation and lowering them to the table. Most of them were plain, normal-looking ponies - although the one who smelled of rot had eyes that looked to be overtaken by cataracts, despite the mare's relative youth. Judging by the way her eyes moved purposefully around the room, she could see as well.

Duchess Searing Heart, however, was very startling. She was suddenly engulfed in bright, eerily green flames that swept across her entire body with vicious speed. It happened quickly, almost instantly the mare was entirely consumed. Then, in her place, sat a... new pony. Not truly a pony. She was insect-like, gleaming black chitin replacing fur, plates of it fitting across her body as a suit of almost seamless, perfectly fitted armor. Nowhere Cadance could see lacked it, and the small movements of the mare's body were effortless, plates folding and slipping under each other with no flaw. Her muzzle was long, much longer than before, and set with rows of sharp teeth as she let out a hollow, echoing breath of satisfaction - a second note of voice seeming to underlay her speech. She had a horn as well, tall and jagged, and insectoid wings upon her back that did not look up to the task of lifting all of those extra pounds of chitin. Her body was still slender, perhaps even more so, but her curves were even more prominent - if Searing Heart had been beautiful, then this other form was sculpted for the sole purpose of its shape and luster entrancing stallions and mares. It almost made up for the chitin. She was larger, too - much larger, of a size with Cadance, perhaps a little taller. Finally, as if to complete the picture of the odd reflection of an alicorn, a crown made of her own chitin seemed to grow out of her forehead. Her eyes blazed orange-red, matching small highlights about her body and chitin.

Cadance had never seen a changeling in person - even if she was vaguely aware of the hive that served the Equestrian Crown, lived among its people, and accepted its laws and protection in exchange for service. Their leaders were insular and had barely even acknowledged Cadance's regency while Celestia had been unconscious. She had never even heard of a changeling like the one that sat before her, however - was she like some sort of giant queen bee equivalent?

Celestia spoke, cutting through the stares being directed at the changeling, "Allow me to introduce Queen Myrantia, Duchess of Drakenfell. The Arch-Vinculum is Silent Change, and his companions are Black Weave," She inclines her head to the sickly gray mare with cataract-white eyes, "Red Vein," then to the red-furred stallion in the blood-red robe, "and Soft Veil," finally to the mare whose features were so indistinct as to be impossible to make out, other than her bright blue eyes. "Forgive Soft Veil for her appearance," Celestia continued, "It is a result of her cutie mark, which affects how her magic bleeds into the world."

The room continued to be silent, although Veridian Sphere smiled at the indistinct blue mare, his eyes seeming to twinkle with curiosity.

Celestia went around the rest of the room, announcing everyone's name and titles. It did not take long.

Cadance's mind began working over the presence of the ponies around the room. Their purpose began to click into place - no pony present was lacking in magical power or combat prowess, except maybe Cadance herself. She was certain by the time Celestia finished speaking. They were here about the Nightmare - but why the duplicity?

Her mentor's voice continued, "I have called this meeting to address a coming threat to Equestria." Celestia's tone grew harder, less pleasant, and her eyes became flint-like as she regarded the attentive crowd, only Ley Line seemed dismissive, a contemptuous frown growing across his face as Celestia pressed on. "I trust each of you have already puzzled out that among us are the most premier fighters and most knowledgable unicorns in our nation." Pink eyes once more swept across the room, measuring each in turn. Only then does she finish speaking, the sentence weighted with its own purpose, "We must plan to subdue an alicorn."

Even Ley Line froze at her words - and Cadance took in a breath. Subdue.

Queen Myrantia's chitinous face twisted in an unfamiliar expression, her wings flicking warily - a tension entering her spine. Her lava-like eyes flicked from Celestia to Cadance before finally resting on the Princess of the Sun. She spoke, her voice two-toned, the familiar velvety voice of Duchess Searing Heart, but atop it was a fluctuating, chittering deeper note. "Do you believe yourself compromised in some fashion, Celestia?" She spoke with some familiarity, and seemed wise enough to fear if Celestia went wild, "Or your student?"

Celestia shook her head, solemn as she spoke, her voice quieting slightly, very intent, "No. The target of our plans is to be my sister." Forestalling any further questions, she pushed on, "The typical story of my sister's demise is a fabrication. She fell to the possession of an entity known only as The Nightmare, and I engaged in battle with her in Everfree Castle - which eventually spilled into the city itself, leading to its destruction. I used a set of artifacts to banish her to the Moon, but this outcome is not acceptable a second time. Her capture is necessary."

To his credit, the aged Ley Line was very swift to adapt, his face going from contempt to a mix of anticipation and fear, mirrored in much of the room. The Arch-Vinculum, of all of them, seemed the least surprised, but he looked deeply troubled as he asked, "What is the nature of this entity? Is she of similar power to Your Radiance?"

"My sister was a greater warrior than I, but less powerful - and while she held great fine control and proclivity to enchantment and wards, it was I who peered more deeply into magical theory. I would reckon that she and I were on an even field in battle, with my ability to draw upon the Sun leading to my favor in any battle. However, the Nightmare itself is distinct. It is my belief that it has perused many of my sister's memories, and gained her skills over these years - in addition to its own, which were significant." Celestia closed her eyes, and Cadance could recognize an effort at exact recall, "To summarise, the Battle of the Everfree was one-sided. The Nightmare lacked my own raw power, and in such a populated area I could not take full advantage of my connection with the Sun. However, the Nightmare was far more skilled than either my sister or I. The gap of experience and talent nearly led to my defeat, and forced me to resort to the artifacts that I mentioned previously."

That made Cadance frown, ice running down her spine. Celestia had never gone into details of her battle against the Nightmare with her before. The idea of any pony outclassing Celestia was difficult to manage - even if her mentor had spoken of Luna being the better warrior. Her Aunt made magic look easy, the most complex workings were simple tasks, and she had more than enough power to back her skills. She found it difficult to comprehend, and it was clear the others did as well.

While they each were forced to confront the terrifying idea, Celestia finished, "In addition, it is my belief that the Nightmare has fought alicorns before I."

Cadance felt her heartbeat in her chest. Other alicorns? She was quick to speak up, breaking the sudden silence that had fallen, "Explain, Auntie. Had Luna encountered it before?"

"No." Celestia's horn lit, taking chalk and beginning to draw on the blackboard behind her, not even glancing back as she spoke, continuing to gaze at all of them. "During our exploration of Equestria, my sister and I encountered many ancient ruins and remnants of the world before Discord. We had suspicions, but eventually, they were confirmed when we discovered Cloudsdale." The click-clack of the chalk behind Celestia seemed to punctuate her words, each line and curve exact, beginning to depict some sort of throne, and eventually the pony atop it. "It was almost entirely intact, even if its interior had been ravaged by both battle and time, and many of its buildings were beginning to fade in detail. Inside, we found a multitude of carvings and engravings, but the most relevant of which was this."

Celestia stepped out of the way of the blackboard, and upon it in chalk-white was a detailed scene of a raised throne of cloud upon a dais. Pegasi prostrated themselves at its base, and soaring figures filled the background. Upon the throne itself sat the rough but unmistakable outline of an alicorn. Massive wings spread, horn spear-like from the top of its head, a strong jaw and barrel suggesting a male form.

"My sister and I dubbed it the Alicorn of the Sky from our other findings, and eventually the discovery and translation of broken writings in the ruins of a mountain fort would refer to 'Borealis of Cloudsdale' as its ruler, who was titled the city's creator and God-King. Other writings would speak of his war and eternal rivalry with 'the Rumbling Earth' - which we thought indicated the existence of a second Alicorn. Finally, it is my own belief after discoveries that may not be stated here, that there was once an Alicorn whose sphere lay in nature, whose cutie mark was a crystalline tree with many roots - the same evidence suggests to me, however, that this Alicorn came from a time long before the creation of Cloudsdale."

Celestia's eyes swept over a stunned room, Cadance herself too shocked to muster a swift response - her own mind captured with the thoughts of a previous age, the titanic figures of power and glory that must have been those ancient alicorns. She felt something deep in her heart, an aching pain. The fabric of the room suddenly seemed off to her heart, a pain wrenching at her being. A hole she hadn't known existed. She wanted to blurt out something, but what? A correction? Her eyes went from Celestia to the carving once more, gazing at that rough, undetailed depiction. Her mind supplied the correction to her, and Cadance was utterly certain of it - even if she did not know why; Storms, she told herself. Not Sky.

She could imagine his face, seared into her memory as if it had always been there, simply forgotten. Burning gray-blue eyes bright enough to illuminate rooms, his wings spread and crackling. His speed. The booming, echoing sound of his voice. His wrathful descent from the heavens, heralded by hurricanes and the shine of silvery wings.

Celestia continued speaking, but Cadance suddenly found it difficult to focus, her mind forced to gaze into the eyes of the living Storm.

"- evidence as to what was their eventual end, but they were clearly felled in some fashion. My sister and I encountered what may have been an ancient battlefield, its shape different in ages past. It is called the Ghastly Gorge in these days, and lacks the same signs as when we first encountered it - the faint remnants of incredible magic being performed. In addition, the formations and type of rock present suggested that large quantities of magma were drawn from below the surface. It has become my belief that the Nightmare hunted at least one of these alicorns due to its own statement in our battle." Celestia's eyes closed once more, and she spoke, her voice even and flat in her quotation, "'Alicorns are so delicious in their despair.'." Pink eyes re-opened, "Of course, it is likely that Discord was responsible for the fall of the others, but the danger of the Nightmare cannot be understated."

More silence as each of them absorbing the history - and Cadance forced her mind to rip its attention from the Storm.

It was Lieutenant Dark Wing who spoke next, "So, to summarise, Princess..." The stallion looked thinner, somehow, over the course of this single conversation. "We need to prepare for the arrival of a figure who is capable of fighting yourself? Not only that, but we must fight to subdue, rather than put down. Is there a reason we cannot use the artifacts that were used to defeat it before?"

"They will not function in their current state, and should not be relied upon to be operational," Was Celestia's simple, blunt reply.

Yet... Celestia could not fool Cadance, not now. She knew her mentor was hiding something back amidst that sea of revelation, keeping cards close to her chest. Not speaking of the Elements, not mentioning Twilight. Cadance felt a sudden twinge of paranoia as she began to understand Celestia's worries. Her eyes flicked to the rest of the room, wondering if any of them had been visited in dreams by the Nightmare.

Ley Line spoke next, "Then we must prepare the grounds of the battle," he said, his voice aged and reedy - his reluctance to be here having entirely vanished. "Especially if we are to subdue, as you say - but if the Nightmare has even half the experience you suspect, we will not be able to hold her for any length of time."

Celestia nodded in agreement, "If we constructed a circle to hold her, yes - no prison of wards would hold her for more than a few hours. Instead, I have made the outlines of a plan." She moved closer to the table, continuing, "On the eve of the Nightmare's return, I will go to the Moon and confront her. Upon its surface, I will be able to unleash my full power while she cannot escape. In addition, she will be entirely unable to draw on its energies until her hooves touch Equestria's surface once more. In this battle, I will make it my goal to injure and weaken her as much as is possible. Then, upon her return, we will attack her weakened form united and imprison her. From then, it will be a matter of continued subdual on my part while the Nightmare is removed from my sister."

Cadance forced down a twitch. She knew that would not be possible if what Celestia had told her about the Nightmare was true.

Celestia pressed on, "I have roles I believe suitable for each of you in the coming conflict, and ways we will prepare the battlefield to suit each of you." She glanced to Queen Myrantia, the pair sharing a significant, long look before Celestia wiped the blackboard clean and began to sketch out a pentacle.

It was Verdant Sphere who spoke up, cutting in, "Princess, this plan seems well thought out - but is there not a hole? How can we be certain of the Nightmare's arrival into our trap? I do not know the mechanics of this banishment spell, but would it not be tailored to the original location?"

Celestia smiled then, a touch of slyness in it, "Of course, Verdant. The banishment enchantment will return the Nightmare to the flagstones of the castle courtyard at Everfree Castle."

"Would she not simply flee, then?" Twilight Velvet finally spoke, her hoof lightly tapping at the edge of the table in a nervous tic, her eyes distant and thoughtful, but there was an edge of fear to them. "It would be incredibly difficult to build up any sort of permanent enchantment within the Everfree's borders, with the levels of chaos magic within. They would wear away in a few months."

"Justly deduced," Celestia nods, her smile widening ever-so slightly. "Of course, we would be hard-pressed to make the battle happen as we wished in the Everfree. That is why I have called you, Verdant. Tell me, how fare your experiments into portals? 3,983, wasn't it?"

The Magister seems to grow mildly confused at her words, but not displeased, "The most recent test saw us reach 4,006 meters, Radiance - but I fail to see the relevancy."

"I believe you once complained to me that such methods of transportation were incredible aggravating, were they not? Prone to mistaking your intended destination."

Verdant nodded again, his confusion shared with those present - except Ley Line, who suddenly let out a small snort, shaking his head, a light of approval entering his eyes. Verdant responds, "Yes, Princess - portals are incredibly volatile means of transportation. More so than teleporting, but each share it..." He trails off, his eyes narrowing.

Celestia smiled wider, but Cadance was left confused - and cut in, "Why is that relevant, Magister?"

"Well," He said, "Magical transportation in general is tied up in the meaning and material of places. So... If you were, to say, try to teleport to a cavern that you are familiar with, then you could use your personal connection to the stone there to tether your intent. If you were to try and teleport to, say, a cavern you had only seen in a picture - then you might inadvertently end up at the one you were familiar with, or a different one entirely. The same is true of portals, but my experiments are in limitless-mass wormholes powered through magical energies. The issue we run into is the same, where we have to carefully prepare each end of a ritual circle." He barely seems to breathe as he launched into a near-lecture, "For example, if you wanted to create a portal across a field - limitless mass or limited - you would find the task far easier to do if you took large portions of dirt from both sides, and put them on either end of the portal. Giving each end a tether to the other, in terms of the magical imprint of that piece of ground."

Cadance did her best to follow, wondering at Celestia's large smile as Verdant continued to speak; "The same can be said of any magical transport, too much of it is tied up in the local magical imprint of locations becoming confused in the caster's mind - if you aren't familiar with the signature of a place, then you can end up at any place that 'feels' like your intended destination. It's why, for example, most could not just teleport to Panthera. To disregard the power requirements alone, you would have to be intimately familiar with the destination - and hope something about it hasn't changed, or instead of teleporting into the dining room of, say, a barracks, you'd teleport to the dump where they threw out the table you ate on while there. All transportation functions in a... similar..." Verdant trails off, his eyes growing a bit distant as he seems to consider something, then he looks to Celestia.

Aunty inclines her head slightly, "I will allow you the honor, Magister... But what if, perhaps, the courtyard of Canterlot Castle was far more like the courtyard of Everfree Castle than the original location? If, say... All of the flagstones, dirt, and foundation of the location of her banishment, and return, were moved here? Where there just so happens to be the most powerful siege wards on the planet, more than capable of keeping even the most powerful alicorn from escaping for hours?"

Veridian grinned.

Rarity was exhausted.

The march after the ambush was supposed to be easier than the battle itself; It wasn't. She had helped load up the corpses, the wounded, the dying. She didn't know which of them was worse, but all of them were heavy. Her horn ached, her body trembled slightly against her will. Her muscles felt strained and brittle to the bone. Mud leaked into her greaves caked her barrel, and sweat had almost become part of her.

The worst part of the march was the time to think, but even her head felt numb. The seconds and minutes blurred together, like her head was making up for all the rapid thought during the fighting. She was sure that if it hadn't been for Sergeant Basalt's gruff, gravel-like voice directing her into action that she would still be sitting on the hot, muddy path hours back. Easy pickings if the tiger survivors had come back.

If there were survivors.

Rarity gave a slight shiver at the memory of what Shining had done. What he had become. She gave a glance back, to the center of the column of wagons - most of which were burdened with the wounded or dead. Shining was in one of the Royal Guard wagons, several extras of his comrades positioned around it. Apparently, he hadn't woken up since... the 'Nightwatcher' happened.

She was startled slightly by a lithe, adamantine-clad form practically appearing next to her. Somehow, Shroud looked even more exhausted than Rarity felt - most of the thestrals did, with the sun blazing above them. Even with her helmet fully secured, Rarity could see the redness of her eyes, the slump of her shoulders, the normally enthusiastic mare's tail was even low, weighed down by mud and blood.

"I glanced in on him," The thestral spoke, her normally subdued hissing tone more prominent. "The Nightwatcher's blessing took a toll, but did not slay him."

That title again, Rarity's sluggish mind fought, managing to bring some of her attention to speaking, "You thestrals keep saying that... I've never heard of the Nightwatcher."

Shroud seemed only a little surprised, looking away, briefly glancing toward the ground intently. Rarity followed her gaze, but only saw more mud. When the thestral spoke, her voice was a little lower, "The Nightwatcher is the Moon's Spirit. The remnants of Princess Luna's heroic soul, drifting in the Dream Realm and granting aid where it can."

It took Rarity a few seconds to work through that in her head. The jolt of surprise did wake her up a little, though. "Princess Luna? But she's..."

"Slain in heroic battle," Shroud finished, solemn, "But as Goddess of the Moon, her being is eternal, and wanders the Dream Realm, guarding and watching over her subjects to this day. This is not the first time the Nightwatcher has appeared in battle in our records, but it has been many, many years. Centuries. To see the Princess, still working to defend us..." The normally playful, almost licentious, thestral now, she'd think she was a new mare - her eyes wet, filled with worship.

Rarity knew that look. It was the same her uncle got when he spoke of Princess Celestia's divine radiance, as he was an avid devotee of the Solar Cult. It made her a little uncomfortable, she was as thankful and loyal to the Princesses as any other mare, but this? They did not even have state endorsement, and schools taught reverence, but not worship, of Celestia. Rarity had never even seen her monarch, except in pictures. It had been Princess Cadance, beautiful and solemn, who had overseen her Solarian Academy's graduating oath.

But... It was hard to think of an alicorn as being less than divine if they could perform such great feats, even a thousand years buried and mourned.

"I... Princess Luna..." Rarity, like every other Equestrian, had heard of the heroic sacrifice of the noble Princess Luna in the battle against Nightmare Moon. Sacrificing her own eternal life to bring an end to the evil alicorn who had destroyed Everfree City. Is it really so unbelievable that her spirit would live on, rather than moving on in the Cycle of Harmony to a new life? It sounded like a difficult existence to Rarity, to eternally struggle and watch over living ponies.

She swallowed, her exhaustion hitting her again. Shroud seemed to take notice, "A bit longer, we should be an hour or so away from Hill 861. You and the other War Unicorns will be sticking with us as well, at least for a bit. Shining is still your mentor according to the Captain."

Rarity managed a nod, and Shroud slowed down to fall further back in the column.

She let her mind blank and kept putting one hoof in front of the other.

Hill 861, Forward Headquarters of the 10th Legion in Panthera, was not what Rarity had expected to see.

When she pictured a forward fortification, her mind conjured sights of great earthworks, stone walls, a castle-like structure atop a near-mountain that could turn away entire armies. It would have a real barracks, of course, with warm beds. Rarity would murder for her accommodations in Basic right now, at least basic had showers. What she saw, however, was far different.

Hill 861 was stout and evenly rose on two of its sides, peaking at a few hundred yards in height over the course of a mile or two. The entire section of jungle had been cleared by spellfire, making way for the... 'fortification.' Lines of trenches and palisades had been erected in layers going up the hill, spaced to break up sections of the camp. Behind the first wall was a large section of cleared field, empty of pony habitation. Past that, Rarity could only make out the vaguest of the tops of semi-permanent structures, except for a large, rectangular square building at the very center, from the top of which jutted a metal and crystal tower maybe twenty yards tall on its own. Their communications array. The banner of Equestria and the 10th Legion were displayed proudly on the interior walls, along with a standard for the 88th and the Engineers Legion.

Rarity thought, quite bitterly, that even if she had been a construction unicorn she'd have ended up at this pit.

Their convoy approached one of the camp's three gates, a drawbridge lowering over the first trench - which was much wider than Rarity first thought, almost ten or fifteen yards across, filled with sharpened logs of wood and bamboo. The stench as they crossed over the drawbridge was intense, and Rarity risked a glance over the side. Corpses had been policed... Mostly. There were some meaty bits, scraps of fur, and other remains in that pit of death, but the blood had been let to fester and rot where it had pooled, the rudimentary drainage that let rainwater flood away not enough to dislodge the pools of stagnant death.

There must have been an assault recently. Rarity felt the urge to gag a little, but fought it down, forcing her gaze forward.

As one of the ponies closes to the front, Rarity saw Captain Steel peel away from the Royal Guard and meet a Senior Centurion just within the gates, the pair exchanging words. She strained to listen, curious.

"- supplies six hours ahead of you. Did you see any sign of them, sir?"

The Captain shook his head, "No, not a sign of their wagons. We were ambushed by a significant force on the way here, but it was dealt with. What's the situation?"

The Senior Centurion grows grimmer, "The story has been the same for the last month, sir. Our extra building materials never arrived, and we're getting half -"

Rarity moved too far beyond the pair, their words becoming inaudible over the movement of the wagons and soldiers just behind her.

It took barely any time to reach the second wall, passing over another drawbridge and into the camp proper, the Captain catching up with them shortly.

The inner camp did not live up to Rarity's expectations. There were hundreds of tents arrayed in rows and streets. Intermixing with them were stout half-wood and half-brick buildings, public showers and mess halls. Legionnaires were everywhere, from every tribe, of every color and shape and size. Some in full armor making rounds or moving to duty stations, others completely bare and moving around, joking, heading to shower. The smell was maybe the most unpleasant thing; Thousands of sweaty bodies packed together like apples in a barrel had a unique odor all its own.

An entire cadre of medical ponies greeted them, hopping into wagons, one of the leaders starting to shout directions to the ones pulling their injured.

Here was where the majority of her cohort split off from the Royal Guard, but she and the other War Unicorns kept on to their own clear patch of ground, gravel lain out to help deal with the wet, packed dirt.

When Rarity got her tent set up, her little bed mat and blanket felt like the best thing she had ever rested her head-on.

Cadance watched the various attendees of the meeting shuffle out, the Sun having begun to set, out of direct view of the window that dominated the meeting room. She felt tired, and out of her depth, and still internally shivering at both the idea of facing down the Nightmare in any capacity, and the eyes of the Storm that still haunted her memory - although at least those were fading.

She waited for the others to leave, already knowing Celestia would wish to speak with her. She took her time in watching her Aunt, who seemed strained after the conversation, silent weight on those alabaster shoulders that had nothing to do with the golden peytral.

They both met at the doors in silent agreement, leaving the meeting room and moving deeper into the castle at a slow pace, the hooves of their guards behind them.

The silence between them remained as they walked, Cadance shooting looks at her quiet aunt, watching her expression move in internal debate. First a very slight frown, her eyes downward, then her jaw set, and her eyes flicked toward the ceiling, and finally her face became strained, sad, as they passed near the library, where Twilight likely was at this time.

It wasn't long before they were inside Celestia's office, but no tea was lain out by Auntie, she just moved to the balcony and sat down.

Cadance took her place next to Celestia.

Auntie spoke first, "I'm sure you have questions."

Cadance nodded, and let out a breath, "Your plans with the others are extensive. Remodeling, rituals... The business with the courtyard. But you aren't giving them all the information," She looked to Celestia, watching dim sunlight play across her features, almost making the lines of her frown vanish. Almost. "Why didn't you tell them about the Elements? Or about the Nightmare's shadow? You distracted them well enough with your lesson about ancient alicorns, and gave them enough to begin preparing... But you know as well as I do that no normal spells would purify the Nightmare. I'm not sure I could, either - although you know I'd try."

Celestia was not silent for long, and inclined her head, "You wished to know about the Nightwatcher and the method that Luna uses to possess ponies."

Cadance twitched at the change in subject and resisted the urge to sigh. "Yes, I assume it leads into my current question?"

Her Aunt nodded very slightly, "As you might recall from your lessons, the Moon is a focus - wildly impractical for use in the material world given its distance, but Luna has the capability to partially draw its essence into the dream world to both anchor herself and receive greater powers therein. Such as; Channeling a portion of her spirit into a mortal pony."

Cadance took a moment to mull that over, "I assume it is a matter tied up in her mark and abilities?"

Celestia nodded, "Only Luna is capable of such fine control, which we are fortunate for - if the Nightmare had such powers over the Moon, I would never have escaped its prison when Twilight summoned me."

Cadance looked back out of the balcony, watching the stretches of grassy fields and hills leading to the Everfree forest, a tiny speck of a village barely visible alongside a stream.

After a brief time, Celestia continued, "The Elements are connected to the Sun and Moon in ways significant to their function. They, in part, hold essences of both. They draw upon limited energy from the Sun, using the Moon to safely manipulate and control them into their purifying efforts."

"You never mentioned this before."

"Twilight found Luna's journals, and I have dedicated time to their study. My sister spent centuries researching their mechanics and testing them as she may. She also discovered that the energies produced by the Elements would have significant difficulty affecting alicorns in any meaningful way, they do not draw upon enough of the Sun's energies to change beings rooted in harmony, and are more efficient in changing and acting against beings of chaotic magic - such as Discord."

Cadance let out a breath, "That's why Luna was banished, and not purified."

"My sister did write of... A plan. One she had intended to go to me with," Cadance glanced over to see her Aunt's face grew regretful, the dying light of day casting her in shadow. Her voice lowers. "Before I speak of it, Cadance, I must request something of you. I require your permission for something."

Cadance focused on Celestia, meeting her gaze, "What is it?"

Celestia told her.

She agreed.

Twilight rushed up the stairs to Celestia's office, taking some joy in making patterns on the floor with her hooves - the subtle glow if its honeycomb latticework of enchantments glowing at each hoofstep. It helped distract her from the fact that she was two minutes behind schedule.

Her legs handled the stairs better than they used to, just a bit, and it helped her make up a bit of time. She hadn't meant to spend so much time in the library, but she didn't want to leave Blueblood there alone. He still wouldn't speak after what happened to his father, and she was worried for him - but didn't know how to put it to words to help her friend. She wished Shining were here, he would know what to say. He always did.

At least Blueblood had been given a suite in the castle, Celestia had taken him under her care.

Twilight forced her mind to focus on her current predicament, trying to let the images of the thinning, exhausted looking Blueblood from her mind - he had watched his father die. He found him when he went to hide, with Raven Inkwell.

No, she told herself. Not now. Focus on meeting Celestia.

She arrived at the door to Celestia's office, and entered without knocking, barely taking time to nod to the guards.

"C-celestia!" She called, trying to keep the edge from her voice, "S-sorry I'm l-late!"

A glance at the clock on the wall confirmed her worst fears; 2 minutes, 32 seconds.

Celestia chuckled lightly, bringing Twilight's gaze to the balcony, where her mentor sat. She looked worse than she had since she woke up, shoulders slightly hunched, wings held tightly. Despite her brief mirth, Celestia's face was set with... dread. Her jaw lightly clenched, her eyes worried.

Her mentor managed a small smile, "Come over here, Twilight. We need to discuss something important."

Twilight trotted over, sitting on Celestia's cushion, leaning against her. "W-whats wrong?"

"Twilight," Celestia let out a breath, "Today I set into motion efforts to prepare for my sister's return. To confront, and contain, her."

Twilight felt a shiver run over her, "C-contain her? I-isn't she as s-strong as y-you?"

"Certainly, little Twilight... But with preparation, and planning..." Celestia grew silent and then set her jaw, a hard light entering her eyes.

When she spoke again, the tone of her voice gave Twilight pause - it wasn't one she had ever used with Twilight. It was flat, sharp. Edged with finality. "Twilight... I would not force you into anything. I have a part for you to play in these preparations, but I need your permission for something."

Celestia turned her head, looking down and meeting Twilight's eyes. She felt those pink orbs almost burn into her soul, seeming to shine with an inner light.

"Twilight, I need you to trust me. Can you do that?"

She shivered lightly, and nodded.

Twilight left Celestia's office, smiling broadly, humming a little to herself, mind intent and focused on the books waiting for her in her room.

Her head felt warm and happy.

Tea-time with Celestia was always so nice.

Author's Note

This chapter kicked my ass lads. I apologize that it took so long. I was unhappy with draft 1, rewrote that, then ended up rewriting it again and again until I stopped trying altogether for a while. I did this version up in the last week, and I hope y'all like it.

Things are finally beginning to come together for Act 1, and there will be alot of POV switch now, and more timeskips.

Hope you guys enjoyed! Thanks for reading.

Act 1, Chapter 26 - Noon

Step. Drag. Step.

She tried to focus on what was real through the regular waves of agony ripping through her body. Gray dust as far as the eye could see, an endless sea of stars beyond. Just for a moment, she could lose herself in them for the thousand-thousandth time.

Step. Drag. Step.

White-hot pain flared up each of her legs, nerves bent to focus into her mind - where her consciousness rested. She yearned to look up, to see that tiny blue orb that was her home. Equestria. Her sister.

Step. Drag. Step.

She could not. Her body would not obey her commands. It had not for uncounted years of isolation. Another will guided her unresponsive flesh, forced her mangled limbs to move - damaged for her torturer's own amusement. The monster did not feel pain, she knew.

Step. Drag. Step.

This motion was a break from monotonous pain and torment. An interlude into what had become most of her existence. Still, no matter what the monster's plans were, it seems she would not concede a break in torture.

Step. Drag. Step.

Princess Luna focused. Her identity returned to her by small degrees, hidden under the waves of pain her body was inflicting on her. The Nightmare's body. She grimly noted that the Enemy had held it nearly as long as herself.

The pain flaring through her legs, the rents left in her barrel, the twist of her spine, the torn hooves. Each contributed to a cacophony of pain that pushed at her mind.

The Nightmare thought that Luna was broken. A carefully maintained illusion. The shuddering remnants of her focus felt some satisfaction at that, she had enough left of herself to hide what she had to. To protect Celestia and all of her ponies.

Step. Drag. Step.

Luna was uncertain as to what the Nightmare was doing but recognized its intent. It wouldn't matter in the end. Nothing would stop Luna from doing what had to be done.

The Princess of the Night carefully hoarded her will, tucked away over thousands of years, precious drops of her mind preserved for when the time came. The other Luna called to her from the realm of dreams, she could feel the mourning of her other self, who so desperately wanted to preserve the Luna of the Body. A fruitless exercise. There was so little of her left, only scraps and used shreds. The simple core of her will: Protect Celestia. Protect Equestria.

It was all she knew.

Step. Drag. Step.

The Nightmare ripped chunks of the Moon from the ground below, creating vast stone blocks, stacking them into recognizable shapes. Magic carved great furrows in the ground in careful arrangements.

It wouldn't matter in the end. Nothing would. It was almost over. Then, she could be at peace.

In the dark vaults of her own mind, hidden from all observation, tucked away with last shreds of hidden knowledge, Princess Luna allowed herself to feel one brief moment of pleasure.

It would all be over soon.

Step. Drag. Step.

Night Light rubbed a hoof along his face, staring at the coffee machine that stubbornly refused to go faster than exactly four drops per millennium. He had wanted to get a new one for years. But, of course, he had always put it off. The Break Room at the Royal Observatory was not an extravagant affair, but it had three separate coffee machines. The other two worked just fine, but this was the one Night Light had used for years, and something about its ancient, whirring machinery produced the best coffee in the entire complex. So, despite its age and recalcitrance to provide the black nectar that powered astronomers, Night Light stood and stared while it slowly filled his mug.

A long few minutes passed, and at last, the cup was almost brimming. Perfect.

Levitating the coffee, he steps away from the counter and makes for the door, his mind already looking to the various forms waiting on his desk. He was nearly done for the night, and then he could go and do something fun for one - the sky was perfect for observing tonight.

Right when Night Light reached the door, the clack of hurried hoofsteps in the hall broke through his haze, but he did not react in time. The door slammed open and smacked right into the steaming cup of coffee, sending it and his mug to the ground with a shatter, and Night reeling back a few steps. He recognized Stellar Orb at once, the thestral was an intern, and now the full focus of Night's ire. "Stellar! I swear to the Moon, if you don't -"

Stellar cut over him, the young thestral's voice high and a bit shaky, "Night! Sir! You have to come look - the Moon! Somethings on the Moon! Apoapsis sent me to get you!"

That brought Night up short - Apoapsis was a veteran of the Observatory, and Stellar was clearly startled by something. "What is it?" He demanded after another second, already starting to move for the main observation room. It wasn't a long walk, and Stellar's stumbling words failed to explain anything sufficiently.

Night Light stormed into the massive room, the large circular observatory's roof parted enough for the Lunaris VI Telescope to peer into the stars - but tonight, its massive power was aimed at the Moon. Sat in the Orb Cradle was a head-sized purple ball, almost translucent and glowing slightly, magic gently fed into it as its focus was turned to the magnifying lenses to enhance the immense powers of an Astronomy-Class Observation Orb - one of just three - to the stars. The room had a dozen more people than it should, each crowded around one of the long work tables, shouting over each other. Excitement, anticipation, and fear.

He sped up a little, pushing into the small crowd. "What's going on!?" He demands, "Come on - part! What's got..." He trailed off once he got to the desk, and could see the large-print magical photographs, ripped straight from the orb and telescope behind them.

Night Light almost forgot to breathe. The top picture was focused on the Moon, a space between four craters - the Hisparides Gap, his mind helpfully provided. He had seen it a hundred times before now, and it never changed. Now? The captured image shows a large circle etched into the ground, perhaps a dozen miles wide, with a vague central shape. The chatter around him died down mostly, and he can hear someone trying to explain to him, but Night flipped to the next picture. A castle had been built, the layout vaguely familiar, a sprawling citadel rather than something for mere show, with curtain walls, roads, small utility buildings, even the bricks, cobbles, and roof tiles had been recreated out of gray rock. Beyond the walls, he could see the vaguely formed outlines of city streets branching forth, a few foundations laid down. In the castle courtyard was a deep shadow, not one of the buildings. Night's heart began to beat faster.

He flipped to the next picture.

Slitted eyes met him from the motionless photo, but still a thrill of fear went through him. A pony stood there - an alicorn, but it could not be further from Princess Celestia and Cadance in appearance. Its wings were twisted and broken, he could see chunks had been ripped from its sides, and one of its visible legs was twisted. The vibrant colors produced by the astronomy orb showed him that it was dark blue, almost black, and it wore a silvery crown that seemed made of moonlight. Its mane was flowing ethereally, reflecting darkness from between the stars. Its horn was long, each curve of it captured. Every feather, every tuft of fur, every bit of dust clinging, the glint off of its razor-sharp teeth, mouth twisted into a grin. The harsh, feline-like eyes of sickly teal, every detail of the iris visible, the light curving of its eyebrows in its wicked smile.

It was staring right at the telescope when the image was taken.

Night Light stared for a long time, the conversation picking back up around him. Finally, someone bumping him lightly pulled him from his thoughts and he gathered himself, "Call the Castle!" He raised his voice above the others, "Get a message to Princess Celestia, now! Tell her we photographed an alicorn on the Moon!"

A few people broke off to listen to him, but Night Light found his gaze turned back to the picture, almost against his will.

The slitted eyes peered into his very soul, and he felt icy fear run down his back.

Soft Breeze stared at the door of the cottage. Today was another day of school in Ponyville, and it was harder than she could bring herself to admit to even get out of the door.

She closed her eyes, and let the sounds of the house wash over her - and there were plenty. It was amazing, to her, how many more there were compared to a cloud house. She could hear some of the beams creaking with the morning warm breeze after last night's chill. There were pipes, too, and they actually creaked slightly in the walls while her mother did dishes in the other room. The wood made every step far louder than it should be, she had startled herself getting up the past two days. Then there were the mirrors. She didn't know why people who lived on the ground were obsessed with them, but her mother had one by the door, one in both bathrooms, and another in their bedroom.

Soft Breeze - no, Fluttershy, did not like mirrors. They were an extreme rarity in Cloudsdale, and seeing herself was something that invited too many of her own self-destructive thoughts. Dash would probably -

Fluttershy forced that line of thought aside. She wasn't Dash's friend anymore, they would probably never see each other again. No, in Ponyville she had no friends. She was strange she knew, to the ground ponies of Ponyville. An outlier. Basic Psychology at the Hurricane Academy of Military Strategy let her identify that it was the natural way of ponies to scrutinize those not within the psychological herd.

That didn't make it hurt any less, though.

Fluttershy brought more of Soft Breeze to herself and stiffened her back, letting her expression even and her posture became more sure - practical parade rest, but she knew that any hall monitor at HAMS would have told her to straighten her neck more. She tucked her wings against herself, held loosely against her, and ready for use. The absence of even practice wing blades was a sensation keenly missed.

Fluttershy made for the door at last and stepped outside, shutting it behind her.

The house her parents had bought was at the edges of town, practically within the Everfree all things considered. A wide two-story with a large fenced yard. There were two distinct sides of the yard, in Fluttershy's opinion - the Dark and the Safe side. To one edge of their property were loose whitewoods that led straight to Ponyville, light things with little undergrowth and a stream running through it. The other, however, was right against the Everfree. There were massive dark trees with shadowed leaves only a few feet from their fence, with clinging bushes and plants at the base of every tree. Just being near it felt unnatural, out of harmony with everything else with its wild, untamed depths.

Still, this was supposed to be home now. Supposed. The sounds out here were utterly alien, too - something she still found impossible to adjust to. In Cloudsdale you could hear the vast winds buffeting the city, even if its design kept the worst of it out of the streets. There was the bustle of its many pegasi citizens, the beating of wings and the clanking of items on their person. If you listened you could hear the City Legion doing rounds or making their presence known. There was always the distant sound of thunder, a low rumbling that was everpresent during day hours that could lightly rumble your chest if you flew high enough. The memory of that sensation, its lack, could bring tears to her eyes some nights.

The Cottage was assailed by a completely different palette of sound. Trees and leaves in the wind - which itself was weak here, barely able to be noticed. The sound of birds and animals was near-constant, chirping and scuffling or growling or running. The sound of running water was odd, too. Cloudsdale had no rivers, no plants, and no animals.

Fluttershy marched down the path leading away from her home, and then she kicked off the ground and soared - the light tug of wind against her face and eyes a comforting familiarity as she pushed herself above the tree line and into the skies.

Ponyville stretched out before her, and it was another alien place.

It wasn't made of clouds, for one - and no cloud structures hung above it. There was little order to its winding, circular streets that meandered around and left large green places between collections of houses and stores. Cloudsdale was on a grid separated by ringing walls leading to the citadel. Ponyville did not have a central citadel or walls, it had a town hall and a library made out of a giant tree. The streets were paved here, at least they were mostly paved. They were filled with odd people, a disparate collection in a full rainbow of colorations and shapes and sizes. Most of them weren't fit to even elementary standards, although plenty were hardy farm folk or laborers who would pass with flying colors. She supposed earth ponies would have it easier either way.

Fluttershy did her best to ignore the part of her mind that identified that Ponyville would be helpless against even a basic assault, its layout provided few choke points and the terrain around it had few natural barriers aside from the stream - which shouldn't even be counted. That same part helpfully provided that even basic earthworks or more permanent palisade, or even a half-wall of stone, could help avert another Timberwolf Tragedy. She knew that if she were put in charge of its defenses she would have a great deal of work to do, trenches to put the earth ponies to use, but against airborne attack -

Fluttershy forced those thoughts aside and purposefully did not think of her years as Soft Breeze, one of the Hurricane Academy's most hopeful officer candidates. She was not that pony anymore.

The gentle winds over Ponyville were easy to ply as she gently curved her path toward the 'Schoolhouse.' That was another oddity.

It was small, which was to be expected. Two stories only by the chance of its previous purpose being a church of the Solar Cult. The first floor was of rugged and dependable stone, although aged and with cracks in its surface. The second floor was of a dark rosy wood, and at its rear rose a small tower that contained a little bell that the teachers would ring to announce the end of recess.

There were exactly forty-seven students in its halls. A handful were Fluttershy's age, but most were younger. There was no carefully measured and regulated grade system. The basic, required, classes were surprisingly limited to Reading, Mathematics, and History. Students advanced through grade levels at their own paces, at least in theory. An intelligent student might breeze through their material and simply be pushed up to the next band of students with a new set of assignments. The teachers handled classes only briefly, homerooms, and then the gathered students would split into assignments based on their grade level - with the three teachers spreading their time between all of them.

It was chaotic and strange, but apparently not atypical for small Earth Pony towns where apprenticeships had been the main means of education until recently. It had become a requirement when the recent growth of the town had forced it upon them - and it showed in the way there were far, far more younger students than those of Fluttershy's age.

She was the only pegasus.

Fluttershy had to gather herself, circling the school once - hesitation and weakness burning a hole in her heart at the idea of another day of isolation. Of teasing. Bullying. It was not as aggressive as in Cloudsdale, but at least she had Dash -

She forced those thoughts down, smothering them. Angling downward, she began a swift descent to the dirt path in front of the schoolyard door, landing lightly and at once setting to get inside, where the teachers prevented anything rude.

Fluttershy was not so fortunate. A pair of ponies cut their way in front of her.

Soft Breeze weighed the pair, hooves coming to a quick stop - centering her balance, steadying her stance. Her wings loosened at her side, joints unfurling just enough to be ready. Two earth ponies. She knew them, unfortunately. Spoiled Rich and Junebug. Spoiled was the daughter of one of the town's merchants, and relatively lithe for an earth pony - but natural magic would make up for any apparent lack of muscle. Pale pink fur, magenta mane, blue eyes. She had a talent for mathematics and was quick for a groundie, but she disliked sports. Cutie Mark was a diamond ring, indicating her talent for making jewelry, evidenced by her promised apprenticeship to Trilliant Ring in town. Junebug was more stocky and strong, daughter of grain farmers from further outside of town. No academic talents but powerful in plant magic, not useful in combat. Cutie Mark a simple flower wreath, making her particular talent with them. Dark yellow coat, creamy orange mane, green eyes.

"Trying to run past us, Fluttershy?" Spoiled led the engagement, both of them walking to within a few feet of Soft Breeze - standing directly in her path to reach the doors, and close enough to try and grab her. "You know Miss Pepper said you should try to make friends," Her tone was snide and taunting. "Why don't we play a game together, down by the stream? Come on."

They were older then her by three years, although in the same class as her - not for long if Soft Breeze had anything to say about it. Despite the prompting for what would undoubtedly be a forced soaking, she did not move.

"Didn't you hear her?" Junebug says, voice mocking, "Or are you as dumb as you are shy." Then, the stocky farmer's daughter stepped closer.

Soft Breeze had yet to be attacked in Ponyville, but it was inevitable. She knew how to handle bullies like this. She had to fight back for a few moments and either flee or give in before it got too involved. Monitors were fine with scuffles, not fights.

She moved when Junebug's right forehood raised to step forward.

Soft Breeze shifted, forcing magic into her wings and the air about her - for a brief moment there was static as energy guided her movement. A basic strike, simple - easy to block. Her wing shot forward, wind and force coalescing at its edge as she side-stepped, crouched, and brought it against the side of one of Junebug's weight-bearing legs. A simple dodge, a telegraphed attack. Then, she would leap back and -

There was a hard crack and impact against Soft's wing, and then Junebug was falling over, clutching at her leg with another hoof - and she was screaming.

Soft Breeze froze as every pony in hearing looked at once, Spoiled's eyes widening as she took steps back. Junebug's foreleg was lightly bent at the knee. Dislocated, Soft's mind provided in a fast, analytical assessment. Fracturing, perhaps. Move in and execute a joint lock on her functioning foreleg and -

Fluttershy forced herself to back up, fear and shame boiling up in her belly. Oh, Celestia, she hurt her! No, no! Her breaths came in faster as panic set in, the front door of the schoolhouse banging open as Miss Pepper ran out.

She ran. Turning, Fluttershy leapt into the air with force, wings giving a hard beat as she accelerated up. Away from the screaming. Away from what she had just done.

Away from everything, and toward the Everfree Forest.

Author's Note

A shorter chapter than I have done in the past, but I wanted to get it out and resume this. I know it's been awhile, but if anyone is still around and reading then I hope you like it!

Act 1, Chapter 1 - A Step

One. Two. Three.

Inhale. The silence of the room followed the sharply drawn breath. A stark change from the rushed breathing before. Twilight could feel the pressure in her chest, pushing against invisible hooves constricting her barrel and bringing peace to her mind. The feeling soon advanced to the next stage, the tightening of one's lungs when the body realizes it isn't breathing. Her thoughts began to feel light after some time of this self-inflicted deprivation.

Three. Two. One.

Exhale. The sound of steady breathing returned to the room of the ten year old filly as she opened her eyes to the familiar dark blue ceiling of her bedroom. Small white dots, seemingly splattered across it, all marginally unequal in size and to the laypony without a order. To Twilight however, it was the night sky from the roof of her home. Painstakingly reconstructed from her own drawings and diagrams at the age of five with the help of her dad. It brought her comfort. The gentle embrace of the starry sky always soothed her nightmares when she had them.

She took a few moments to collect her thoughts before facing the the world between her bedroom and the front door. Before she got out of bed and performed her very late, very frequent routine; bathe, brush her teeth, read, and go downstairs for lunch.

Before she went back to her room and pretended this wasn't the most important day of her life until 2:30 PM.

One. Two. Three.

This breath wasn't as deep as the first, but it had the intended effect. The tightening of her chest, her lungs clamour for oxygen, then the drowning of unwanted worries of the day to come.

But only for a moment.

Three. Two. One.

A sharp exhale brought her breathing back to normal and the world back into sharp focus. Today she was taking the entrance exam to Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns. It will also be the first time she has ventured further than a block from her house in six months. A year and a half if she discounts the Summer Sun Celebration. The mere thought of the walk to the school makes her young body shiver. The crowds of ponies. The classrooms. The teachers.

Twilight fought the fear as it threatened to grip her heart. I will do this. I can't give up after all the time Shiny spent helping her practice walking up and down the street. I will be a brave pony, just like Princess Celestia. Just like Starswirl the Bearded. Just like Shining Armor.

I can do it and be a big pony. Just like mom and dad. Shiny won't have to take time off the guard just to help me go outside. Then they won't have to cry when they talk about me when they think I can't hear them.

I will not make anypony cry ever again!

Blinking away the tears threatening to break free, her resolve firmly reinforced, she finally felt ready to face the of start another day.

Twilight began the process of carefully getting out of her bed and starting her morning. After she hopped down from the bed that was almost as tall as she was, she began making it. Gripping the corners with her telekinesis and evening it out with a line of her magic pressing down along the top of the comforter once it had been secured. Sweeping over it much like how one might roll dough.

Once every fold was fixed and every wrinkle smoothed, she nodded with satisfaction. The process doing wonders to settle her mind, falling into the routine of her mornings with mechanical ease and heading for the bathroom. While one dollop of toothpaste was carefully administered, her mind wandered to the books dad had brought her a few weeks ago.

Magos Infinium, Primer. A Dozen Spells for Daily Life. Stargazing for the Enthusiast. A History of the First Equestria-Griffin War.

They had, with the exception of A Dozen Spells for Daily Life, been shamefully left unread on her shelf, however. She had been non-stop studying for every possible question that could conceivably be asked of her on the entrance exam since long before the books were bought. In fact, she would be studying right now if Shiny hadn't taken her schedule away. It wasn't that she didn't remember every single detail of the page, as she did everything else, but that she couldn't check and mark her progress without it. Studying without a schedule was impossible.

The toothbrush stopped two inches from her half-open mouth as the lavender unicorn considered the disheveled filly in the mirror. Her reflection shuddered with disgust in time with it's owner. The ungroomed mane somehow held little attention to the shame that burrowed into her own eyes. You're a coward. A weak little pony who's good for nothing but making her family cry.

She was just a useless unicorn who couldn't talk correctly, walk by a crowd without having a panic attack or even make friends as the social norm seemed to demand. The only reason anypony has any hope for her at all is her brain. Twilight knew if she hadn't memorised Starswirl's First Circle at the age of six and learned algebra shortly after, they wouldn't have any reason to be proud of her. Much less keep her.

Twilight lowered her eyes from the mirror, unwilling to keep staring at the failure in front of her as she brushed her teeth.

The table was already set for a late lunch by the time Twilight made it downstairs, the wall clock ticking steadily toward 12:29. Taking in her family, she immediately shut down part of herself, hiding it far, far away. So she didn't have to think like a pony. She can just be an analysis spell; input data, output results.

Her dad had a strained look on his face as he gives her a smile. The sort of smile he gets when he and mom had been arguing about her. Her father was almost as OCD as she was. His fork and knife had been reversed and were askew, along with the plate that was not centred perfectly in the circle on its dining mat. The sort of precision that made Night Light the head of the Royal Astronomy Society worked against him when he was trying to hide things from her.

Mom was always more obvious about these things. Dad knew how to compose his posture and body, to control his face and give bright lies that pretended to be smiles. Twilight long ago deduced that it must be practice, dealing with budgetary councils and review boards.

Mom could compose her face well enough, but being the lead artificer of the Center for Magical Artifacts in the Royal Armories did not develop the necessary expertise to even attempt to lie to the ten-year-old Twilight. If her slumped shoulders and tight expression wasn't enough, Twilight surely didn't miss the heavy air of strawberry coloured magic. Emotions were running high. Her mother couldn't be blamed for the stained air however. She might have had less control over her horn than her dad, but very few ponies in Equestria had Magesight, thus such intuition about the room as Twilight.

Conclusion: Another conversation to deal with sending her to therapy against her wishes, and deciding whether or not to pry harder into the bullies Twilight blamed for her condition and request for homeschooling two years ago.

Course of Action: Divert attention away from the topic at hand to something less likely to bring scrutiny to Twilight's deception by omission.

Twilight gave a small, shy smile on reflex with their attention focusing on her. Quickly approaching mom first, she was always the most likely to speak directly and advocated for her to see a therapist with crusader-like determination. Even as she cursed herself for thinking like this, Twilight couldn't help but almost melt into the embrace of her mother.
"Good morning, little star," her mother greeted in the hug, holding her close and tight.

"M-m-morning mo-mom," Twilight replied, voice her usual hesitant, quiet stutter that had haunted her for more than two years.

After enjoying the hug for a good few more seconds she broke away to go to her father for the same, only to be surprised when she is scooped up, unable to stop the little 'eep' from escaping her as her dad pulled her onto his sitting cushion and against him. After a second of tense surprise, Twilight relaxed back and leans her head into her dad, allowing the manipulations planned to fall from her mind.

"Are you excited?" He asked, adjusting her to rest more comfortably.

Twilight's heart lightened at the confirmation of love from both of her parents, banishing the mirror-thoughts that plagued her to the depths of her mind for now.
"Y-yeah, I've b-been st-studying and - a-and reading a-a-," she had to struggle for several seconds to overcome her own tongue. "All of t-the books a-and sheets you got me. I c-couldn't get t-through t-t-the P-Princess P-P-Platinum," here, she really concentrated, unconsciously scrunching up her face to overcome the tongue-twisting third p-word in a row. "Paper. B-b-BB-ffff - Shiny s-stole my s-schedule."

"Stole your schedule?" Dad said in mock offence, "When he gets here we can give him a piece of our mind, little Sirius." After a moment, "Have you been practising as I said? You did great with your Ps." Nodding vigorously, she couldn't help but feel happy that her dad was proud of her little accomplishment. Her father's hoof running through her freshly brushed mane helped her through the little speech more than a little.

Her energetic response seemed infectious as his smile coloured his voice. "You make me so proud." Embracing in her dad's hooves, surrounded by the blueberry aura of his magic, Twilight couldn't have been happier. After a few more seconds, he gave her a soft kiss on the top of her head, far from her horn, and nudged her. "Go on to your cushion, your mom cooked up omelettes and broccoli."

She took several seconds longer to enjoy the closeness before pulling herself off her dad's cushion and making for her own, settling in while her mom began distributing the food with her telekinesis.

Twilight almost hated to interrupt the silence, but she knew if she let it fester then mom might ask how she was feeling and she hated lying to them. "W-when w-w-will Shiny . . . arrive?" The extra few seconds spent struggling with Arrive was worth it when the word came out clearly.

Her mom's smile immediately brightened. "Oh, he said he'll be here just after one. He might have gotten out of training today, but apparently he still needed to be there for their morning exercises." Internally, Twilight's analysis pointed out that her mother was always brighter with Shiny around. She must love him more than her, not that Twilight could blame her. He was a better foal and not a lying failure.

The thought of Shiny being there with them when she went down to the exam eased Twilight's mind, draining the fear that he would abandon her to walk there alone, with just her parents, anyway. He knew how scared she was of crowds.

Despite the relief it brought, there was always a razor-sharp edge of fear when dealing with her brother. She wasn't scared of Shining Armor, she never could be. She knew he would never hurt her, not for anything. It was his mind that worried her. How he was both observant and a good liar, better than Twilight, and before he left for the Royal Armory two years ago to receive the preliminary education required to protect Princess Celestia, closer to her for more hours of the day than either of her parents. Every time he used that searching Royal Guard look on her she worried he would peel back the layers and layers of deception, and see her for the weakling she was and leave her.

Twilight's mind conjured scenario after scenario, turning her own creativity against itself in a cacophony of imagined rejections and abandonment.

She didn't speak again during her breakfast.

"Princess, i-is something wrong?"

Celestia looked up from an accepted application on her heavy rosewood desk, which was currently doing a good impression of a small castle. Towers of paper replacing stone, and ink being a suitable substitute for mortar. Not that this was particularly intensive paperwork. Anything relevant to the running of the state was completed in the early hours of the morning, long before Celestia left her suite.

These stacks of paper were the 1,863 applicants to the 1,673rd Annual Entrance Exam for her School for Gifted Unicorns. Waiting for delivery to her in the following three weeks were similar stacks of reviews and reports from other schools she directly took a hand in. The Solarian Academy of War, better known as the Royal Armory, for their officer applicants to the Legion and a summary of the Royal Guard recruits. The West Wind Academy in Cloudsdale had its own day of review as well, being the premier training ground for high-grade Pegasus magic. Finally, the Manehattan Institute of Engineering and the Canterbury Agricultural University were their own beasts and going through their applicants was always worth it in the end.

The slightly worried look of Inkwell, her post merīdiem secretary, was enough for her to calculate her response to the question. She allowed a small smile as her eyes strayed back down to the five applications she had picked out. The eager secretary was not as seasoned as her ante merīdiem counterpart, she was only hired sixteen years ago, and was prone to overaction at the slightest comment from Celestia.

Perhaps overaction could be of use here, she privately mused. Mind analyzing the disturbing parity between these five applicants, and their one link.

"Defiant Armet, Twilight Sparkle, Astral Sketch, Sunset Maille, and Silver Ember." Celestia eventually let out, allowing her voice to fall into its natural quiet, considerate meander through what she was saying. "I have noted something. Would you have someone take a look into High Street, please? Specifically homeroom 1A."

Inkwell nodded vigorously, her russet brown mane bouncing with the motion. "Of course, Princess. Is there anything, in particular, you want to be checked?"

Glancing back, she lets another easy smile with a small shake of her head. "No, just look at the records for odd students out."

The secretary continued to nod, slipping out of the door to Celestia's study without a further sound. The Princess of the Sun could only quietly judge the overeager mare. She was capable but unfortunately failed in many respects that the Princess would have preferred over excellent organization. Talking with her was impossible on any level beyond that of a servant and Princess.

Perhaps she will mellow in a few decades, Celestia, not for the first time, eventually concluded. She turned her attention back to the desk of papers.

With minimal effort, she peered through the stacks of forms as if they were made of glass. Absorbing the information presented in the applications, searching for more discrepancies that require her attention. Checking off each paper internally over the span of a few milliseconds.

Sunset Maille, a note for Professor Honey Mint to scan for long-term scarring and bruising.

Amber Pearl, a note to change the final examination to the Ring Test.

Silver Anvil, correction of his birth date and a note to scan for horn microfractures before the test.

Mythic Spell, an addendum to usual examination and include tier-1 magic suppression field in the test.

Twilight Sparkle, scan for scarring and add personality test to the written exam. Change final practical examination to the Dragon Egg. Add orb of observation.

Princess Celestia smiled privately, a lopsided, genuine expression of pleasure as she made a few more corrections and notes. This is going to be a good year.

Shining Armor took a deep measured breath standing outside the front door of his old home, excitement welling up in his heart, guided by worry in equal measure. Today was Twily's entrance exam to Princess Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns.

She'd pass, of course. Any alternative was unimaginable, and if she did get rejected... well. Shining already decided he'd teach her himself with books from the Academy. He was more worried about getting her to the test.

His sister hadn't been the same since he left for the first semester at the Academy. He left an excitable, open-hearted filly who could talk your ear off about her latest book or what she learned in class and came back to a desperately afraid homeschooled sister who had needed him. That thought seemed to hurt physically as his face contorted to anger. Whatever happened, whether it was bullies or not, he knew he could have helped if he was home. Done something, picked out her odd behaviour and tracked the source before she was made into this.

'You've tried!', the 17-year-old guard recruit had to remind himself. He talked to people at the school, to her teacher, to the principal, to the Sun-damned librarian even. Nothing. Oh, sure, his sister had bullies she had to put up with, and they even made her cry, but nothing of this severity.

His psychology classes hadn't helped ease his mind either. His sister needs help, and he'd be damned if he didn't give it to her. How can you guard Equestria if you can't protect your own little sister? You can't!

Teeth grinding now as his body poised for something rash, something violent. Another shakey deep breath for good measure came. The combat dummies had taken the brunt of his rare aggressions. He didn't need to do that here, not in front of family. I'm here now Twily. Nothing else matters.

Nodding and readying himself again. His key, grasped by his telekinesis, unlocked the door and he made his way inside.

The living room was immaculate as always, dad would never allow anything else. From the direction of the kitchen, he heard an excited gasp and a chuckle from his mom. Shortly after, a purple bolt rushed out to greet him, running forward to nuzzle him with all the affection she could muster, which was quite a bit.

"Twily, you're getting huge!" Shining exclaimed, a grin overtaking his face, lowering his muzzle to return the affection. "How have your studies been? I know it's only been a week, but -"

The lavender ten-year-old breaks away suddenly, taking several steps back huffing, her cheeks puffing in adorable anger. Her purple eyes glimmered, even inside. Small stars seeming to dance through her iris. The mark of magesight.

"Y-you took my s-schedule!" The object of his thoughts accused.

Shining widened his eyes in mock surprise, "Did I? Must have gotten mixed up in my assignments, Twily." His sister wasn't fooled of course. Before she could muster up her reply he cut her off, "Let me make it up to you. I have this book from the Academy Library on First Level Evocation spells . . ." Shining teased, feeling his heart lighten at the pure, unbridled joy in her eyes. He saw too little of that these days.

To compound it, he floated the tome out of his saddlebag, waving it about slightly. He could see her eyes immediately lock on the title, Standard Book of Spells, Evocation, First Level. Not terribly imaginative, but it was descriptive.

He was ready for what happened next, not that it mattered all too much. Twilight launched her attempt to wrest the book from his telekinesis with her own magic. Shining knew he was a strong unicorn, his shields were second-to-none, and he had refined it further over the last two years. None of that helped.

If he were a flare, Twilight is a lighthouse, a small star. She had immense magical power at her beck and call and had outclassed him the moment it started developing at the age of four. He had hated it at first, envious of her strength. But now? All Shining could do is laugh as she wrenched the book from his grip, levitating it closer, flipping to the first few pages.

Shining was spared from being the one to interrupt her by the arrival of his parents. His father taking up the duty while his mother rushed up to hug him, muttering in his ear about how big he is growing.

"Twilight," his dad had a grin on his face almost as large as Shining's, affection practically radiating off of the older unicorn. "You can read it later, we need to leave or you could be late."

The dreaded L-word, enough to get Twilight's immediate attention. With wide eyes, she blurted, "L-l-l n-no no no!" Scampering for the stairs, her hoovebeats could be heard as she turned out of sight. Shinings eyes followed as if he could see her still until they fell back to his mother's again. At least that word hadn't been tainted by whatever happened to her.

Shining was finally released by his mother, noting the smile had somewhat faded from their faces. All of them lapsed into a moment of silence punctuated by the occasional shuffle from above, eyes collectively on the stairs.

He was the one to break the silence. "How is she?"

Dad let out a sigh, sounding tired. "She isn't getting any worse, I think. Velvet and I were talking about moving, but it would kill her to lose the chance to go to Celestia's School."

Shining nodded in agreement, moving might help a bit, but tearing that dream from her would destroy Twily.

"We'll see," his mother added after a second, "What the results are, I mean. What do we do if . . ."

The silent fear passed between all three of them. What if she failed. Maybe not for her ability, but for some other reason. If she can't bring herself to even make it through the crowds, or she panics and is expelled from the process. All of these had crossed their minds multiple times.

"She won't," his father said firmly without hesitation. "Our little Sirius is too good to fail, we know that."

Shining and his mother nodded. He knew his sister was smart enough to pass, every rational part of his mind confirmed it. He just couldn't help but be afraid of the possibility otherwise. Twilight might never recover from rejection, even if she went into the Solarian Academy or some other prestigious school. To lose the opportunity to go to Celestia's school, her hero, the pony his sister so desperately admired and wished to emulate. He couldn't conjure the correct words to describe the picture of misery in his mind.

Their quiet musing were interrupted by Twilight descending down the stairs, now equipped with her filly-sized saddlebags.

One. Two. Three.

Twilight held her breath, closing her eyes and drowning out the sound of the street, soaking the sensation of Celestia's rays shining down on her. Focus, focus, focus. She continued to hold the breath, ignoring everything from the sounds of ponies passing by on the sidewalk in front of their home to the feeling of the concerned looks of her family boring into her back.

She felt her lungs start to burn. Remember, be brave. Be brave. Be brave.

Three. Two. One.

She exhales and greedily refills her lungs after, relishing in the sudden return to mental clarity until that clarity helpfully reminded her that she was outside with at least a dozen strangers nearby.

Twilight conjured the image of the Summer Sun Celebration in her mind. Princess Celestia so effortlessly smiling in the face of so many, so unworried by the threat those around her might present. A picture of grace and wisdom. The power of the Sun might help with being brave, Twilight knew, but she couldn't imagine so many ponies staring at her, ability to move the sun or not. Thus, the Princess had to be the bravest pony in the world. She imagined that moment she locked eyes with her, from the front rows of the crowd waiting for the sunrise. The image of that kind, welcoming smile being directed at her and her alone was something she will never forget. It was the first time since she left school that she hadn't been afraid when she was outside or around other ponies.

Finally, she opened her eyes, taken aback by the sudden bright of the world outside her front door. Taking in the sunlit street from ground-level isn't something she usually did anymore, not unless Shining dragged her out. The bright auras of the passing ponies colour the rays of sunlight further, leaving the sidewalks a mirage of yellows, greens, and browns. She can practically taste the cacophony of colours, it is nearly overwhelming.

Be brave. Be brave. Be brave.

Twilight finally looked back to her parents, "I-I'm r-ready."

With a glance between themselves they smile, her father's encouraging, her mother's loving. Shining moved up to her side and nudged her with his shoulder, getting the immediate attention of those sparkled eyes that plague his thoughts so much. "Just like we practised, right Twily?"

"R-right. L-let's do t-this," she said with a nod at each word.

Twilight turned and took a step forward, going further from home than she had been in weeks.

Author's Note

Well, that's the end of chapter 1. It turned out a bit differently than I intended, but not in a bad way.

I'll hit the exam in the next chapter when I get home from work.

Feel free to point out any errors in the comments, and tell me what you think - even if you didn't like it.

Act 1, Chapter 8 - One Year, Part 1

Celestia met the steel-hard slitted blue eyes across from her without blinking.

A slow breath drew in the familiar scents of her office; her uncapped inkwell, ready for her quill. Her favoured novellas and journals giving off a dusty, welcoming scent from their shelf. The sweet scent of her desk, hand-carved with love by her sister in their lonesome cottage. The paint of the only portrait of Luna she was ever satisfied with once it was finished. The chill night breeze of a new Winter, come to bathe Equestria in snow. The gentle lavender shampoo of her beloved student, who so often sat with her through long days of paperwork these last months.

A new, unwelcome smell joined the others now as she met those cruel slitted eyes; blood. It clung to the room like sickly tree-sap, sticky and viscous.

Celestia drew another sharp breath, feeling tears prick the edge of her eyes.

The sounds of the room were familiar, too. The wind circling the towers, the distant movement of a few citizens of Canterlot through night-time streets. She could hear the breathing of her guards outside the door, the shuffling of maids the floor below her in the Solar Tea Room, readying her midnight pot. The gentle ruffling of two cushions on her balcony.

A rasping breath was added to the familiar background. A hissing inhale, followed by the grated exhale - as if each breath was pain.

Around the chilly eyes, Celestia could see the face of her Nightmare. Its face was as sharp as when it had stolen her sister from her, not so much regal as domineering, all clean lines and razor cheekbones. Pointed teeth were bared in a cruel grin. Steel-blue fur was darker than Luna's had been, almost pure black. A mirror sat next to the door showed a mareless moon, the glowing silvery visage locked on Celestia.

Celestia's breath froze as the Nightmare drew a forked tongue over her teeth. Then, it spoke - a voice like breaking ice, whisper-loud but perfectly audible, like the voice came from her own head, "Mine. You will kill her..."

At this point, her reply was instinctual. "No," Celestia whispered, but her voice sounded huskier than it should have been, coming out like a low moan.

When the Nightmare spoke again, Celestia felt her own lips move, and heard her own voice speak - deeper, sensual, and almost vibrating in pleased satisfaction, "You are mine, Celestia. You will kill her."

Celestia struggled to move her lips to reply, but found they would not obey her command. She tried to jerk, to force her head to move and to bring herself back from reality - out of the realm of the Nightmare. It was like trying to push a mountain with bare hooves.

She felt her horn fill with a minute amount of energy. She could see the harsh orange light emanating from her horn, cast on the walls. The mirror on the wall moved slowly closer, its surface turning toward Celestia. Every degree felt like agony to Celestia, as inch by inch the mareless moon slid from its surface.

The mirror slowly moved between Celestia and the Nightmare across from her, revealing the Nightmare that now sat in her own skin. Golden, slitted eyes wreathed in fire gazed back at Celestia in the mirror, horn glowing orange above her head - her mane the very visage of the sun itself. Celestia watched herself smile, revealing razor-sharp teeth. She watched her own mouth open and the voice of the Nightmare came from it, "You will kill her, C-"

"-elestia, I brought the tea from the maids."

Cadance finished speaking as she closed the door to Celestia's office behind her, feeling the wards click into place. She had made her way onto the balcony, setting out the tea set between the two alicorn-sized cushions, before she realized that Celestia had not responded.

Casting her gaze to her auntie set a leaden weight in her stomach. Celestia was looking at Cadance, but her composure had been shattered. Her eyes were wide with panic, her shoulders were tense, and her wings fluttered.

Cadance had to take a moment to gather her own worry and fear and shove it down. Seeing Celestia like this unsettled her, despite how common it had grown over the last year. Despite knowing the elder Alicorn was as pony as the rest of them, seeing such raw suffering made her stomach churn. Cadance would never admit it, but there was a time she believed Celestia was immune to any issues that may plague a normal pony, absolved of weakness by her own power.

Cadance finished composing her face, hiding the pit of worry that was ever-growing in her mind. She met Celestia's vibrant pink eyes, "Auntie? Are you alright?"

In the next instant, Celestia's mask began to slide into place - a new crack present for Cadance to see. First her body language closed off, her shoulders relaxed and her wings sat against her back. Then her face lost much of its tension, falling into a simple, easy to repeat smile. But her eyes... Fear was in Celestia. A bone-deep terror of something. What would make Auntie so afraid?

When Celestia replied, starting to rise and made her way to the balcony, her voice was course - like she had been screaming and yelling. "Thank you, Cadance. I was lost in thought."

Cadance watched Celestia lower herself into the cushion. A golden aura took hold of the teapot and filled two of the cups with steaming amber coloured liquid. Next would come the dash of cream, then the slow stir. Always, without fail, exactly the same.

Watching Celestia go through the long-familiar motions of preparing the two of them tea without a further word of Cadance's concern filled her with a brief, but powerful, desire. She could break her sworn oath to Celestia. She could peel away the layers of masks and look at her, truly see Celestia. Auntie would never know, and Cadance could begin to help her. It would only take a moment, a glance. 'A moment, then you could help her,' her mind seemed to insist.

Cadance watched Celestia another moment, then took her place on the second cushion - dismissing the idea. Celestia trusted her, and she trusted Celestia. Auntie would speak when she was ready, and not a second sooner.

Instead, Cadance cast her gaze off of the balcony and toward the expanse of Equestria. She had seen the view from the tower many times, but it never failed to impress. Rolling hills, fields of apple trees, the small town of Ponyville buried in a broad dale. Beyond, the Everfree and the distant sight of the tall floating walls of Cloudsdale. The breeze brought the scents of the forest and open sky rather than the city, and other than the slight bustling of night ponies in Canterlot, all was quiet. The moon cast the world in shadow and mystery, allowing Cadance's thoughts to drift while Celestia completed the ages-old ritual.

She looked over when a slight clink announced that Celestia had completed the preparations. Celestia was looking at her, eyes clouded with thought and worry even if her tone was light, "I do not entertain sugared tea in my castle, you will have to do with simple cream, I'm afraid."

Cadance rolled her eyes, feeling a small smile spread over her muzzle as she levitates her own cup closer to her, the scent of sweet chocolate carried with the tea. "That article was pure hogwash, auntie. I enjoy a good time, but a whole hoofball team? Please."

One of Celestia's eyebrows arched slightly, the mild accusation in her eyes playful, her voice light and good-humoured, "No, I suppose the images must have been fabricated. After all, Smooth Mercury's fan club insists she prefers cheerleaders." Cadance poked out her tongue at Celestia as she continued, "But no, the picture they got for the article - of you looking surprised at that diner. There was a sugar cube in your tea. I thought I raised you better, Cadance."

Celestia always got copies of whatever tabloid or magazine Smooth Mercury was mentioned in, or any of Cadance's other personas. It was annoying, but only because it let her keep up on the juicy gossip and use it against her. Besides, she could see light entering Celestia's eyes, her smile becoming genuine and happy. That made any jokes more than worth it. Although the thought of Celestia seeing certain images of Smooth Mercury made her want to cringe.

Cadance grinned, shrugging off the thought and embracing her aunt's joy, "Well, it was either that or use cheap diner creamer. It probably had more sugar than the cubes."

Auntie tutted in faux disapproval, taking a sip from her tea and turning her eyes to the view. The moonlight reflected off of her eyes, but Celestia did not look to the moon as she spoke. She never did. Her eyes always turned to Ponyville. "You'll need to watch out, Cadance. I think Twilight has caught onto your use of personas. It's only a matter of time before she realizes the month-long gaps in coverage of Smooth Mercury's latest party or not-so-clandestine meetings align with your appearances here."

Cadance shrugged a wing, the slight fluttering making one of Celestia's ears visibly twitch. The thought discomforted her a bit. She did not want Twilight to follow in those footsteps. She tooks a sip of her own tea, the rich flavour was delicious, but not her usual fare. Give Cadance a good soda any day. "Twilight is certainly clever enough, if she read tabloids. Or went out."

The last words came out more pointed than Cadance had intended, frustration sharpening them. Celestia showed no outward sign of annoyance beyond a slight turning of her head, allowing one of those pink eyes to look at her. Cadance quickly continued, keeping her voice level and firm, "It's true. She never leaves the tower except to attend lessons or go to the library. And don't mention her parents or Shining. They come to see her now. It's the only place she feels safe."

Celestia looked away, back toward Ponyville. The elder alicorn took a breath before replying, tension in her voice, "She is safe in the tower, Cadance." There was a slight relaxing of her tone as she continued, "Besides, she moves around with the glamour you taught her. It is getting to become an amusing task for the guards to spot her misadventures, and the cook is convinced that I've begun letting a string of orphans move into the castle to take his pastries."

"That's not enough, Auntie," Cadance insisted. "She is enjoying herself, yes, but she cannot use the spell as a crutch. She needs to get out and at least go around the castle without one of us holding her hoof. Form real relationships. You do not even make her go to your school for lessons."

Celestia fully turned her head to Cadance now, "I do not think you should speak ill of using illusion spells as an escape, Cadance." Cadance felt a wave of guilt strike her, her jaw clenching as Celestia continued, "And besides, she does not need my school. She is, quite frankly, a genius. She is already far ahead of her grade level in all subjects, and in combination with her cutie mark she will outstrip a lecture on magic as it is being given. A purely private education will help her talents flourish."

Cadance's good mood had evaporated. She would have lashed out at Celestia, but thought made her pause. Celestia would not use an accusation like that against her, not normally. The realization hit her, and with it a new wave of grief for her mentor, "Celestia," she began, voice quiet and pleading. "You can't lock a filly in a tower to keep her safe from the world. She was raped," Saying it filled Cadance with a new wave of tension, a reminder of all she had learned - of the hole torn in Twilight's mind and heart - but she kept her voice low. Cadance reached out a wing, laying the end on the larger Alicorn's back, feeling the tension in her muscles. "She might feel safe, and may feel perfectly content to do nothing but read and study, but she will never recover fully if she only ever speaks to us or her family. Twilight needs more, and she needs our help to learn that there are wonderful ponies all around her to interact with, that the world is not as horrible a place as she believes."

Cadance could see and feel her words having an effect on Celestia. Her head lowered slowly, gazing into the stone floor of the balcony. Her back slowly relaxed, but Celestia did not speak. In truth, she did not need to.

Cadance drew a breath to steady herself for the next part. Celestia never liked to discuss Luna. "If you want her to be Magic in time, Auntie... She will need -"

Celestia's tension returned in an instant and her head raised, meeting Cadence's eyes with a burning golden gaze - the moon's light suddenly casting half her face in deep shadow, her intense expression of anger turned to something more sinister by the light and her shining, slitted eyes. Cadance flinched away from the sudden intensity, drawing her wing back to her, and a crack rang out as her teacup shattered in her magical grip.

The world grew quiet. Cadance felt suddenly shaky, even with her eyes closed she could not wipe away the image of the fury that had been on Celestia's face - sudden and unbidden. Pink eyes turned to golden flames. She let the shattered remains of her teacup clatter to the ground and tried to breathe, her instincts screaming at her, expecting a sudden blaze of heat. It never came.

"Cadance," Celestia's voice was a shaky, grief-stricken whisper - any anger gone from the tone.

Cadance had to force her eyes to open. Celestia looked diminished, drawn into herself - suddenly she did not project the image of the Princess that Cadance had always known. Her wings were pulled against her tightly, almost shaking, her mane seemed less lustrous. Worst of all was the face. Cadance was not sure how she had not ever noticed it, now that it was plain; Celestia looked drained. Her cheeks suddenly did not seem smooth and beautiful, the moonlight cast on them suddenly giving them a gaunt look. Her jaw was not set with determination, it was almost quivering. Her eyes were tired, empty of all energy and reserves of strength. Each blink of those pink eyes threatened to pull Celestia away from Cadance forever and leave something else in her place.

Cadance was on her hooves in an instant, moving the tea set aside and rushing to Celestia, lowering herself and pushing into Celestia's side, nuzzling into her neck. "Auntie? Auntie, please - I know something is wrong. Please. I'm sorry I spoke of Luna, but there..." She slowly stopped speaking, aware of Celestia shuffling a wing over her and embracing her, of the weariness she could feel from her auntie.

"Oh, Cadance," Celestia whispered, voice still quiet, but now it sounded tired, resigned and drawn. "I... I will not be able to stop Luna, when she comes back. I will not kill her. I will not."

Cadance tried to find some hidden meaning with these words, but none were apparent. She buried her face in Celestia's neck and replied, voice slightly muffled, "We won't have to kill her, Auntie."

Celestia was silent for a long while, so long that Cadance began to fear she had fallen asleep. But then she spoke, her voice somehow weaker than before, "How is banishing her to the moon for another thousand years any better, Cadance? I cannot do it again. Please," the word sent a shiver down Cadance's spine, the sheer desperation in the tone, "I cannot do this again. Not without her at my side."

Cadance felt suddenly cold at the words. The moonlight touching her face seemed to drain the warmth from her fur with each passing instant. "What will you do then, Auntie? She is coming back." A new thought shook Cadance, a sudden and terrible realization, "You're going to let her win, aren't you?"

The silence of Celestia and the quiet sizzling of tears was the only answer.

Neither of them spoke for a while, the moon continuing its slow journey across the sky. When Celestia spoke again, her voice was a bit stronger - more sure, "You will be there for her, Cadance. I... I do not know what I would do if I had not been blessed with you in my life, dearest niece. I know you can speak to my sister, give her a new chance, once I am gone - one way or the other."

Cadance raised her head so she could see Celestia's face, watch her stare into the Everfree. "Auntie..." Celestia's head turned partially to look down at her, "I can't. You know I can't raise the sun for more than a few days in a row. She..." Cadance swallows a lump in her throat, "Luna is not going to be herself. You know as well as I do. You told me what state she was in when you fought her. She is just as likely to kill me before I can speak to her."

Celestia looked away again, a full-body shiver striking the alicorn. "No," she whispered, voice desperate, "She would not. I... She was mad with grief, Cadance. Once she has slain or banished me she will be able to return to her normal self."

Another lump found its way into her throat at her auntie's words. The chasm in her stomach at the thought of Celestia not being there. Of how much she was trying to deceive herself. When Cadance spoke it came out as a quiet murmur, "It was not you who destroyed Everfree City, Auntie. Luna is not Luna anymore. If you... go," the word stuck in her throat as she said it, "what will we do against the Nightmare? What of Twilight? She is your student. She would be in danger."

Another full-body shiver wracked the older alicorn. With a start, Cadance realized that Celestia was crying. She adjusted herself, pulling Celestia closer and allowing her to bury a tear-streaked face against Cadance's body. Her aunt shook a few more times before she replied, voice uneven and shaking, "I cannot choose," she said, voice cracking. "It is my fault, Cadance. All of this. If I had... If I had just spent these years in isolation, it would no be so difficult. But you," her voice shakes again, this time with affection that drove off the chill that had taken ahold of Cadance, "I allowed you in, and now I cannot -" Celestia cut herself off, taking deep breaths as her trembling began to subside.

Cadance used this opportunity to speak, resting her head atop Celestia's, "I'll have you know, you didn't allow me into anywhere. I wormed my way in fair and square, Auntie."

A short, wet-sounding chuckle overcame Celestia for a moment. Cadance continued, "Celestia... I... I don't know what I would have done if you hadn't been there for me when Weld died. You don't have to suffer this alone. You never did. Please, remember what you told me, Auntie; 'You can lie to my face all you want, but never lie to yourself.' You..."

Cadance stopped as Celestia shifted and began to speak, an empty note in her voice as if the words she spoke pained her, "She will not be sane, no. I... I do not think she would mindlessly kill other alicorns, no matter her madness. I know you cannot raise the Sun consistently, should she force eternal night upon Equus. I know she... That she may do terrible things, but she is my sister."

Cadance ran a wing along Celestia's back as she spoke, but slowly the motion ceased as her mind focused on a single word. Her auntie never misspoke. "Alicorns? Auntie, you can't mean Twilight? She... She is powerful and has the potential, but in only eleven years? You..." Cadance paused again, piecing details together, a new realization striking her, "You mean for her to raise the Sun in your stead."

Celestia did not reply, but that was answer enough.

A fresh wave of horror shook her, the image of little Twilight Sparkle trying to fight Celestia's sister for the Sun. "That is not fair, Celestia - you know it. You can't... You can't just groom someone to become an Alicorn, to take up the mantle of the Guardian of the Sun. Even if she did ascend, unless she had the same cutie mark as you she would never be able to do it forever. She would be burned out, your descendent or not. She wouldn't have the power. She would die trying to rip the Sun from the Nightmare's control."

Cadance hesitated, and Celestia used this opportunity to cut in, voice quiet, "Unless she was the Alicorn of Magic."

The mere thought made Cadance pause. More details began to click into place. The desperation that poured off her aunt with every heartbeat made her resist the urge to lash out - Twilight was not a tool to use. Not a thing to be prepared. But Cadance knew Celestia knew that. "Celestia," she managed to get out, her own voice pleading now, "You can't force someone to ascend. You can't drive them to it. It's against Harmony."

"We were driven to it," there was a tone of bitterness in Celestia's voice. "Luna and I never had a choice. Never. I would not do such a thing to Twilight," Celestia took a breath and let it out in a sigh, "No. I am not driving her to it. I am teaching her everything I can, as I did to you. She has the potential. Her cutie mark is Magic, Cadance. You know as well as I that left to her own devices she would ascend, even if I had never taken her as a student, or if I kept her at a slower pace. What is the difference between eleven and twenty years?"

"Interference," Cadance hissed back, "You're using her, Celestia. Don't lie to yourself. What did you plan, exactly? To have Magic accept her and jumpstart the process as Kindness did for me? It was not easy ascending so young. My family died because of it, Celestia. I lost the element from the trauma." Cadance's voice shook during her protest, tense at the memory of venturing into the Everfree - into those ruins. Finding the stone that awoke for her. The pain.

That seemed to strike at something in Celestia and she lowered her head once more. There was silence for a while more before Celestia spoke, voice low, "What have I become, Cadance? I am... I am so tired. I cannot think. A voice whispers to me in the night, my nightmares haunt my waking hours. I... I feel sickened that I would conceive of such a plan, but I hear the logic so clearly. What else am I to do? I cannot fight Luna. I cannot banish her. If you and Twilight are alicorns, then... Then she would have to listen to you. She could not fight you both. I can see the path to this so clearly, it seems the only way forward, and I am a monster for wishing to hand this duty to you and her. I am so tired, Cadance - even now as I sit under the moonlight I can feel the darkness in my mind."

Cadance's heart had turned to ice as Celestia spoke, the desperate whispers of admission cutting through the pounding in her ears. Celestia continued, drawing herself closer to Cadance, now whispering in her ear as if they might be overheard, "I can feel it. At the edges of my dulling senses. It has been a slow defeat, Cadance, but it is absolute. I have the strength yet within me to keep myself until The Night comes, but no longer. If Luna is banished, I will not last another thousand years. I cannot fight to subdue Luna, I am too weak - the blade of my power worn away by a thousand years away from the respite of dreams. I would have to fight to kill her, and it knows I would rather die. The only way to win is not to play."

Cadance fought against the despair that had risen up in her against her will, attempting to drown the raging fire that had begun to burn in her chest. It was tempting to give in to the dark thought that nothing could be done further to convince Celestia, to run and hide away as Smooth Mercury for another eleven years. To accept this cruel plan. To abandon Celestia to the cruel machinations of the nightmare. To keep the oath that Celestia had asked of her three-hundred years ago.

She gathered will and clung to the inferno growing in her heart. "I'm sorry, Auntie."

Cadance rose to her hooves so she stood over Celestia. The white alicorn looked up to her, her expression raw with the agony of grief, as if Cadance had already turned and abandoned her.

Then, Cadance allowed the material to fade away, and the emotional to flood over her.

She almost screamed. Celestia was once a beacon of pure light, haunted by nothing more than passing shadows.

Cadance clamped her jaw and forced herself to behold the Nightmare. It clung to every inch of Celestia's blazing heart, slowly snuffing it out, oozing into every crack like tar - choking the life out of the most powerful being on the face of Equus. It twisted with every heartbeat, convoluting its surface into new thoughts and emotions to fill the mind of its host. She could see now, truly, the horror she had let grow because of her absence. Because she wished to hide from responsibility. To escape the death of Weld.

She shivered and looked around the room. She had never beheld Celestia's office, even at a young age she had been asked not to. Cadance wished she had seen it in more pleasant times, for surely every time she looked upon it now she would see nought but the crushing despair, the black depression, the years of hidden torment that coated every item, permeated every surface. It smelled like sickness now, years of vomit left to rot and fester whilst the sick hid their symptoms. There were only bare traces of the previous emotions that could be seen. Love clung to the desk like a cloak, enjoyment managed to show itself in some of the books on the shelves. The portrait of Luna gleamed with affection and desire. Desire? She felt like her heart may break a second time.

Cadance shook herself and tore her gaze away from the portrait and back to Celestia. She would not allow this.

The Nightmare that clung to Celestia had turned its surface into a thousand writhing black eyes, and stared back at her. Cadance could almost hear the whispers of paranoia, betrayal, and self-loathing it was whispering.

"No more," Cadance growled, voice low and tight.

She grasped the inferno of righteous anger in her chest and allowed it to flood forth, bathing the balcony in fire and light.

Author's Note

So I considered spending another while on this chapter but decided against it. It's not edited too much, I polished it off last night and glanced over it the last hour or so before I have to go to work. I hope it's satisfactory, and that you don't hate me for the cliffhanger too much.

I have alot more free time than I used to, despite being essential - I left a group of friends that was taking up far too much of my time and will have time for daily writing. The next chapter is already on the way, and was almost just part of this one.

Brings me to a big question, do you guys prefer larger chapters or shorter ones that come out more often? Short being 4k, and longer being up to 10k.

As always, have a great day - and remember;

Act 1, Chapter 23 - Smile, Smile, Smile

Pinkie was walking along the ceiling while a storm of chocolate rain beat a torrential downpour outside, falling from cotton candy clouds.

The ground - or sky - was a comfortingly familiar patchwork of rainbow colours that bent up and formed a wall in the far distance, completely enclosing the house, and hundreds of miles all around. It formed a dome, if you looked outside the house with one to one million rooms, like the inside of a bouncy ball.

She deftly moved around the chandelier hanging upward - downward? - giving it a friendly, bubbly nod. The little glass beads waved back, speaking to her. She, of course, didn't understand, Pinkie didn't know chandelier.

Without breaking stride, she stepped onto the wall, moving through a sideways door and into the sitting room. The floor was made of cloud, and the ceiling was like one giant cushion filled with foam. The walls were almost weirdly normal, simply decorated with countless portraits of weird scenes, some made her head ache to look at. There were no chairs, but there was a fireplace that gushed water, flooding the right wall up to several feet, as if that was the true 'down' here.

Of course, the rules didn't work like that.

Floating aimlessly through the air near the waterplace, lightly munching on a book, was the oddest creature that Pinkie had ever forgotten about. He had the head of a pony, but a horn from a goat, a deer antler, a single fang - something must have happened to the other one - and he had a weird beard. His body was long and thin, and he had the left hand of a chicken, and the right hand of something else. A scaly red tail, a scaly leg, too! But it was green. Sometimes he'd change it up a bit. One time, he had been the entire floor, and another he had been her.

His rotating, floating body slowly turned so his eyes locked onto her. They were yellow, almost sickly so, with burning red iris. Those were the only things that never changed.

His name was Discord, and he was her friend - even if he scared her sometimes.

"Pinkie," He greeted, his body twisting slightly. He took another bite out of his chosen book, "Good night. I found a book I can really bite into, you wouldn't have heard of it. Would you like to try?" He must have been a King of somewhere, Pinkie had always thought - a Prince - because his voice was regal, powerful in a strange, alien way. Like the honeycomb she had once.

Pinkie giggled and hopped up and off the walls, starting to float through the air nearer to her friend. "I'll try!"

He offered the book toward her, and she took a big, chomping bite out of it. The cover tasted like chocolate, but the pages and words flowed down her throat like an adventure novel. Their surroundings flipped a bit, a portrait melting into existence on the wall. It depicted a beautiful, white-walled, many-towered city that sat proud and fair on the side of a mountain; its battlements glittering with steel.

"You got a good bit," Discord noted, twisting in the air and taking another bite himself. "Did you see how you got in this time?"

Pinkie shook her head.

Discord sighed, disappointed. He had yelled and shouted at her when she first woke up here as a little filly, demanding to know the crack she found. Pinkie hadn't understood and cried the entire night. That had annoyed him.

"Did you at least bring me any new jokes?" He asked, using a single talon of his foot to propel himself off a wall, continuing his slow rotation around the room.

"I asked my Daddy for one," Pinkie said, lowering her head at the memory. "He yelled at me, and s-said he'd hit me if I didn't leave him alone."

"That's not a very good joke," Discord yawned, sounding bored, immediately dismissing her presence.

"C-can you play me some songs again?" Pinkie asked, feeling suddenly small next to her friend. He was nice, sometimes, and super fun! But... But when he got bored, that was scary. Even when he was angry it was better. When Discord was bored, Pinkie felt like less than nothing, a worm - no, not even a worm. Like she didn't even exist. Like she could just cease to be, and he wouldn't care, notice, or remember she was there at all.

Discord didn't reply for a few seconds, and she was scared he was going to ignore her all night again and leave her alone in this admittedly fun place. But... he snapped his claws, and songs began to fill the space, singing in unfamiliar voices, about unfamiliar things.

Pinkie danced all night and sang along as best she could, the songs never repeated. As always, the night passed in a blur - and as much as Discord was his usual grumpy self, Pinkie could see him watching her, and she could tell he was smiling on the inside! Probably...

Soon, though, she felt herself slip a little out of space - falling flat to the ceiling. She shivered, knowing she was waking up. "D-discord?" She asked, feeling herself start to shake a little, putting her hooves on her head.

There was silence for a few seconds, Pinkie keeping her head buried in her hooves. She asked every night, would he ignore her this time?

Eventually, he replied, "What, Pinkie?" Sounding dismissive, but she felt his burning red gaze turn to her.

"C-can you keep me here?"

"No. It's dreadfully boring, at least without you I get some quiet. Find me a few more jokes before you go back to sleep."

Pinkie shivered at his tone, and curled in on herself, waiting for the inevitability of the physical world.

Before she had the chance to fade, though, Discord spoke unbidden, "What was the name of that dreadful town you lived in again? Something Dumbville, wasn't it?"

"R-rockville," She managed, unable to open her eyes now.

Before it all faded, she heard Discord repeat to himself, "Rockville... Hmmm..."

Then, the dream world vanished, and she knew she wouldn't remember a thing. She never did, not until the next time she slept.

Pinkamena Diane Pie woke up humming a happy song. Or maybe it was deceptively happy? She wasn't sure.

It wasn't a particular tune, she just had it in her head, even though she had never heard a musical performance in her life - if you didn't count Flat Tone, who would come in from the lowlands to sing in the tavern.

Pinkie didn't. He wasn't very good.

She hopped out of bed, the tune in her head now conjuring words, their source unknown, "Feels like this night will never end, doop doot doot, I guess it just depends~"

Pinkie skipped across her little room, avoiding the rotting wooden boards at her feet, her light impacts on the floor causing a now-familiar musky scent to rise from beneath her. She ducked out of her doorway, door long gone, before the scent could grow too prevalent - she wouldn't want to start coughing before work!

The familiar hall of the Rock Family Home was making its windy-creaking noises, and wet, cold air was blowing through the holes in the walls. The wooden planks under her were solid, resting on cold, firm rocky earth. Her room was the only room with the musky ground you had to be careful on, she had gotten it for her fifteenth birthday a few months ago. She didn't have to share with Maud anymore, but her cough had gotten worse.

Pinkie missed sharing Maud's room, even if she always came in really late.

The kitchen was empty, Pinkie was the only one who had to get up before dawn. Maud worked at the trading post these days. Limestone had run away years ago and took Marble with her. Dad's back meant he had to do the books, and had been into his Angry Juice last night. Mom hadn't left the house in a long, long time.

That left Pinkie the only one who worked in the 'Rock Farm,' as she called it as a filly.

She worked in the mine, and she hated it more than her room. It was dark, it was scary, and the others didn't like it when she sang. It also made her cough worse. She wished she could go work in the Trading Post with Maud, but you had to be able to read, and Pinkie had never been taught.

Pinkie made herself oatmeal, starting a fire in their wood stove and getting it to a roaring warmth, as she did most mornings. She spiced it up a little, adding some of the sugar she saved in her mane, smiling a big, private smile as she stirred in that precious spoon of golden crystals. Dad would call it a waste, but to Pinkie it felt magical.

She took a single spoonful of her oatmeal, and closed her eyes, shuddering with pleasure at the small bit of sweetness against the grains. Mmm...

Then, the wooden boards in the hall creaked and she jumped a little, looking over - oh, Dad was going to be so mad -

It was Maud. Pinkie had always thought that her second oldest sister must have stolen all the bigness meant for her, because while Pinkie was very small for her age, and especially weak for an earth pony, Maud was like a mountain in the doorway. Tall, broad, muscled. Her flat, even expression would have been intimidating to anyone else, but Pinkie knew her sister too well. She had bruises on her flanks again. Pinkie always wondered where she got it, no one could fight her sister, she was too strong, and it happened alot recently.

Pinkie beamed at her, "Mauddie! You're up really early! I was making some oatmeal," She glances back behind her sister to see if there were stirrings from her parents. She leaned in, smiling a little, seeing her own reflection in Maud's eyes, "Wanna have some of mine? I put," she lowered her voice to a whisper, "Sugar in it. I spent a few of my bits on it at the post when you weren't there, dad would be -"

Pinkie felt sudden, sticky itching in her lungs, pushing right to the forefront of her mind and throat - she hacked back a cough, and immediately lowered herself to the ground, trying to control her breathing. Another hacking cough forced its way out of her lungs, burning like acid, then another, and another. She quickly grew a little light-headed, but she could feel Maud move over to her, feel her sister's hooves rubbing her back, and hear her gravel-like voice muttering flat, soothing words. Pinkie lost count of her coughs, and tried to sing in her head; 'Smile, smile, smile! Fill my heart up with -' She felt more light-headed, and finally hacked up a mess of goop onto the ground, ugly, grey, and black.

Pinkie took a breath of fresh, warm air, gasping for several seconds as she caught her breath. She could make out Maud's words, now, "I'm here, Pinkie. I'm here..." It felt reassuring, she could make out the slight inflexions, the concern colouring her voice and thoughts just slightly. Pinkie leaned against her, getting her breathing under control.

Before Pinkie got the chance to speak, Maud stopped her reassurances and said, simply and quietly, "Do not give your pay to Father today, Pinkie. After work, I wish for you to find me at the Trade Post."

This confused Pinkie, and she looked up to Maud, mind still a bit sluggish after her coughing. She replied in an equally quiet voice, "But Dad will be mad..."

"It won't matter, Pinkie," Maud replied, voice dropping a single note deeper. "We are going on a trip. Just you and I, we are going to visit Limestone."

Pinkie felt her heart jump in joy, "Limestone? How is she? Is Marble going to be there? Where does -"

Maud placed a hoof on Pinkie's muzzle, and she forced herself to be silent. "Limestone's house is in the Lowlands, far to the south. Near Canterlot. Limestone is an apprentice chef to a family of Cake bakers and is finishing her training soon. We are going there to stay with her. There will be lots of sugar."

It sounded like heaven. Pinkie missed Limestone alot... She was so cool, but she had run off with Marble, Pinkie's twin. Maybe their mine would be better than the one in Rockville, too? It must be if they had a baker in their town. "Woah," she muttered against Maud's hoof, "Bakers? And sugar? That sounds amazing," She wanted to shout but held it back. "What 'bout Marble? Is she working in their mine?"

"No," Maud replied, voice gaining another note, a low, soft one. Pinkie was familiar with it; it entered her older sister's voice whenever Pinkie spoke of the coal mine. "She goes to school there."

"Woah, they have a school?" Pinkie had heard of schools from the traders who made the long trek up the mountain to their mine, but she had never seen one. You learned all kinds of things in school! Like how to read, count, dance, jump, cook, play... She could probably even throw parties at school!

"They do. Great Uncle Basalt sent me some bits, and I've been hiding them and saving up. I've got us a ride on a wagon down the mountain, so we won't have to walk. Uncle also said that when he got back from the war, he'd visit, and take you to a Doctor in Canterlot." Maud's voice gained a barely perceptible, slight quiver at those words. It made Pinkie feel bad, she wanted her sister to smile, not worry about some dumb cough.

"I get to go to Canterlot?"

"Yes."

"Will I see a Princess?" They had all heard the Princess' speech on the only radio in town, the one at the Trade Post, but it had been pretty scratchy.

"You might. Uncle Basalt is in the Royal Guard."

"Woah..." Pinkie felt a smile come across her face at the possibility. She wondered if Princesses liked to party? What did they even mine in Canterlot? She knew it was on a mountain, so it was probably alot like Rockville.

"Now, Pinkie," Maud continued, her voice getting even lower, her strong foreleg pulling Pinkie against her warm side. "There's just one more thing, alright? You can't tell Dad we're going. Think about it... Like one of your surprise parties, ok? If you tell Dad, we won't be able to go, and it won't be any fun - because he'll know we're going on a trip."

Pinkie nodded, she loved surprise parties and knew Dad could get really grouchy at even a whisper of one. "I Pinkie Promise!" She swore, putting a hoof over her eye as she looked up at Maud. The very corner of Maud's stony face twitched slightly, as one corner of her mouth ticked up.

Pinkie beamed at her.

Then, she heard dad's slurred voice from the other room, deep, and angry, "Maud! Get in here! Now!"

Maud stiffened next to her, and Pinkie's good mood evaporated. She felt her sister kiss her on the forehead, "Enjoy your oatmeal, Pinkie. I'll see you after work."

Pinkie nodded and watched as her sister stood and walked toward Dad's room. She turned away after the door shut behind Maud and ate her oatmeal as quickly as she could, the sweet taste of sugar like ash in her mouth.

Going to work was better than listening.

That night was the last Pinkie and Maud were ever seen in Rockville.

They came for Hurricane's mother in the night.

She had just kicked off the ground to soar upstairs when the heavy banging impacted the knocker. She evened herself out and settled on the second landing, looking down as the Butler approached and peered through the peephole. She saw him stiffen, and that made Hurricane worried - their Butler used to be a Night Guard. He didn't get worried.

Hurricane stood watching, waiting, her wings fluttering at her side as he took a breath, and opened the door. She could make out figures standing on the porch, but no details.

The Butler's even, cool voice requested, "And what business do you have here, gentlemares? I am afraid the Consul is not taking visitors."

Lightning flashed outside, lighting up the windows, casting half a dozen shadows past the Butler. Hurricane felt her throat go dry. What was going on?

Her mother's voice came from somewhere beneath Hurricane, "Let them in, Star. I've been expecting them."

Hurricane heard mother's gold and silver hoofshoes hit the compacted cloud flooring and saw her move into sight. She was in her regalia, her laurel sitting upon her head, toga wrapped about her. She stood tall and proud, like the Consul she was. But... She didn't have her wingblades on. Mom never went anywhere without them. They belonged to Grand Consul West Wind, Hurricane thought mom loved them more than her.

Star glanced back at mother, then bowed his head and moved aside from the door.

Ponies moved inside, all dressed in dark colours and suits. All were pegasi, except for one at the back, who was a unicorn dressed in a very dark red robe, almost black, jewels glittering across the hems, seeming to glow with their own light. They wore a mask made of steel and gold, it seemed to burn in the light of their home, and the air around them shimmered ever so slightly, like a misty haze. A deep hood hid all of their mane and fur, only allowing their long horn to pierce through a hole in the top.

Hurricane knew what Intelligence Service looked like, but that unicorn scared her. Mother had never taught her about any group that dressed like that.

There was silence in the entrance hall for a time, and Hurricane heard another set of hooves, hearing her father's voice speak up, out of her sight, "East?" He asked, "Is this..."

Her mother took a breath, and spoke, "It is. Go upstairs."

Hurricane heard her father took a breath and saw him move up next to mom, pressing his side lightly against hers - he didn't move to go upstairs. Her mother glanced at him a moment but didn't speak any further to him, instead looking to the group of a dozen ponies.

"You needn't have brought so many, or your esteemed self, Vinculum. I will come willingly."

Vinculum? Was that their name or title? In any case, the unicorn said nothing. Instead, the lead IS agent stepped forward, "Then in the name of the Princess, I am placing you under immediate arrest, Consul East Wind."

"Have I been issued a Shadow Warrant, Agent?"

Silence hung in the air, the tension thick enough to cut. Hurricane wanted to scream. Her mother couldn't be Shadow Warranted! What was going on - this wasn't right! She moved to jump down, widening her wings.

Then, the unicorn looked up at her, that metal mask glinting against the light. She could see their eyes. Icy, steel-grey. They seemed to pin her in place, and she felt her bravery abandon her - why couldn't she move? Hurricane felt her hooves shake, unable to tear her gaze away.

"Enough, Vinculum," Her mother's voice spoke up, angry and low. "I'm not resisting. Cease your intimidation of my daughter."

Vinculum looked away, his gaze passing like a dark storm, and Hurricane almost sank to the ground in relief. All eyes were on her now, but only for a few moments - her mother's lingered the longest before turning back to the IS agents.

The leader spoke again, "We have been ordered to inform you that you are being brought for interrogation, and Princess Cadance may allow a plea deal."

"I already said I was coming," her mother repeated, voice lowering several notes. "Hurricane, come here, quickly."

Hurricane managed to spread her wings at her mother's words, and hop off the landing, descending down to land next to her mother. For the first time that night, Consul East Wind's head dipped, so her golden eyes could meet Hurricane's.

"In my study, on my desk, are my wing blades, Hurricane. They are yours, as is your right as my daughter. Even if I return, I am no longer deserving of them."

Hurricane shook a little. Hers? They weren't supposed to be hers until mother... She felt her eyes prick with tears, but forced it down. She wouldn't cry. Not in front of mom.

In spite of her efforts, East Wind seemed to notice... Hurricane saw her golden eyes soften a fraction, and she lowered herself again, resting her chin lightly on top of Hurricane's head for a moment. Then, she leaned in and whispered, "I will always be proud of you, my daughter."

Then, Consul East Wind stood straight again, tall and proud and regal as a Princess herself. "I am ready," she said, and moved into the crowd of IS. Vinculum took up a position next to her, and they left the manor.

They vanished in a flash of lightning.

Author's Note

Bit of a short one compared to the last few. Getting the hardest of the Mane Six's introductions out of the way, I spent way too long thinking on the Pinkie Problem and how to handle her. In any case, she will be forged into a more familiar Pinkie Pie.

I really do promise Fluttershy has a way, way better time. Not all of them are in, uh, tough situations...

Next chapter out soon.

Also, hope you guys like the very brief glimpse at Discord.